Tenchi Transitions

by True Sailor Io and Chaosbringer

Special thanks to Aiden

(Authors note: This fanfic contains graphic descriptions of rape, dickgirl, impregnation, lolicon, incest, and other such taboo sexual acts. Do not read if offended by such. All Characters remain the property of their original creators and no money was made in the creation of the story.)

PROLOGUE

            Purring softly, Nekonel turned over in her sleep and nuzzled against Sailor Mars’ breast. The other purple furred catgirl smiled down at her sleeping mate and gently ran her fingers through the soft strands of jet back hair on her head. It had been more than six months since their return from their last trip out with Chaosbringer, and life had quickly settled back to Mars thought of as normal. Outside the window of the uptown apartment where she, Nekonel, and their two cock-warmers Sarah and Ibuki lived, the late night city lights of Paris sparkled like a sea of stars.

            She didn’t know why sleep wouldn’t come to her tonight, but for the last several days, since the start of spring in France, the catgirl had found herself unusually restless, with nearly limitless energy, and a hard-on that just wouldn’t quit! Mars looked down the bed and watched as Ibuki licked her cock needily, almost desperately. The thin furred length stood out like a flagpole in the expanse of their bed, with white cream slowly oozing from its tip.

            Mars sighed, wishing Ibuki was old enough to get pregnant, so she could use her to breed more cock-warming young girls. But the eternally nine year old girls body was locked at an age just before puberty could take hold enough to allow for procreation. The same had been done with Sarah, who slept soundly at Nekonels feet, curled into a fetal position.

            Ibuki looked up from Mars’ prick and stared at the catgirl with longing lust consumed eyes, “Pwease mistress, let me warm your big cock, it’s getting so cold all covered in my spit...” she begged quietly, so as not to awaken Nekonel or Sarah.

            Grinning, Mars asked in the same quiet tone, “You promise not to make too much noise? If you wake Nelly or Sarah, then I won’t use you for the rest of the year!”

            The young girl whimpered, suddenly unsure of her ability to remain quiet while her owner was inside her. Mars laughed quietly and moved her long stretching serpentine tail out from under her and used it to retrieve a small item from the dresser on the other side of the room. The item was a small red ball with a number of holes in it and a set of straps on each hemisphere.

            “Here, put this on.” she told Ibuki and handed her the ball-gag.

            The brown haired girl nodded and took the gag in her hands. She opened her mouth wide and coughed lightly as she forced it between her jaws before fastening the straps around the back of her head. Mars purred at the sight of the young girl wearing such an adult trinket, it made her cock throb with an enhanced need to plow into the girls pussy. To fill her to the brim with cum and watch as her eyes rolled back inside her head as she climaxed herself into unconsciousness.

            Mars waited until Ibuki had finished securing the gag in place before lifting the small girl up and lowering her down onto her cock. The fat pink head of her shaft pressed against the childs folds at first, its girth seemingly too much for her to take. But Mars only smiled and began pushing harder, spreading her labia apart and watching as her tiny fuckhole stretched to accomodate her massive pole. Ibuki made a soft grunting noise that would have ben a loud moan if not for the gag in place and the purple furred catgirl mewled with pleasure as she felt the girls warm wet walls sliding down her length slowly. She looked down at Ibuki’s stomach and watched as her cock made a large phallic shapped lump in her as it moved up through her uterus and womb. The lump nearly reached her ribcage by the time the catgirl felt her cock slide in hilt deep.

            “Ahh....” Ibuki groaned softly through her gag, the young girls soft brown eyes were completely blank of all thought now as her conscious mind shut down to focus only on pleasure.

            “Mmmm, much better.” Mars purred and moved Ibuki to lay on her chest as she let herself relax while her cock-warmer did her work. Using her tail again, Mars reached over to the nightstand and picked up the remote control for the Television. Unconsciously, she began humping Ibuki slowly, her cock only sliding slightly in and out of the girls slit.

            After checking to make sure Nekonel was sound asleep, Mars turned on the 24hour news. The volume was already set for low, as Mars often watched some late night TV when her mate was sleeping. The screen brightened to life and she smiled at the sight of a young purple haired woman sitting naked in the Anchor chair, a stack of papers in front of her as she spoke of the current repopulation reports. Mars only half listened as she imagined herself pumping the young woman on the screen full of her sperm and adding her to the statistics of women bearing children.

            “...And in lighter news, overnight pop sensation Anzu Mazaki will be arriving in Paris later this morning for her Live Concert scheduled for later this week. When asked why she was arriving so soon before the concert date, the singer responded, ‘I wanted to see some of the city before moving on to the next place on my tour.’ As some of you may or may not be aware of, Anzu is an other worlder, brought back to this world by the Blessed Queens of Chaos. Anzu is only one of many such immigrants from still unclean worlds that have been visited by our benevolent Savior and the Blessed Queens. Most notable of these new immigrants have been the Al Bhed, who after proper assimilation, have become some of the finest additions to the Industrial Work Force. Tickets for Anzu’s concert will go on sale at 7 a.m., and are widely believed to be sold out before day’s end. As of this time, it is not known if her lover, the esteemed General Yami will be in attendance for this...”

            Mars hit the mute button as the Anchorwoman began going into more of Yami’s public past. Few knew the truth about her, and Mars suspected that if the truth ever got out, Yami would loose any public respect she may have. After the world was healed by Ecstasy and Chaosbringer, the opinion of men all around the planet all became the same, Kill on Sight. So Mars understood why Chaosbringer had told all the youma to remain quiet about it in public. Turning her head, Mars looked back over to her sleeping mate and smiled, Hmm, maybe I should get some tickets to the concert. Nelly is a fan of Anzu’s music, she thought to herself. Though Mars herself preferred a more mature selection of music, Nekonel’s child-like disposition had given her a taste for what she liked to call, Bubblegum Pop.

            Smiling to herself, Mars leaned over and kissed the tip of the other catgirls ear, watching as it reflexively flicked to one side. Nekonel mewled softly in her sleep and snuggled closer to Mars. Yes, she decided, I’ll definitely get her some tickets.

***

            A quarter way around the world, Sailor Mercury stood in the observation room of the Maternity Ward. Due to the massive number of women going into labor around the same time, many Hospitals had built what had come to be known as Mass Birthing Wards. The rooms were similar to Emergency rooms, with rows of beds equipped with stirrups. Luckily since the change in the world, childbirth was no longer painful, making the number of doctors really needed for staffing this area was minimal.

            Even though childbirthing was so much easier now that it had become orgasmic, Sailor Mercury wouldn’t for an instant let the delivery room be understaffed. Even on a slow day, the room was staffed by more than ten doctors. Dispite several official requests from the Hospital Board, Mercury was unrelenting in her order to keep the room fully staffed. “These are the lives of our world pure born generation. We shall not endanger them by an over crowded and understaffed maternity ward.” she had told them. Though lately, with the growing following of the Gaea Temple, some delivering mothers went to the temple to give birth. Not that the blue furred catgirl minded, she had seen Mai’s facilities herself. Though they were a little too new age for her, they were clean and well stocked with the proper medicines and equipments.

            Smiling to herself, Mercury looked on at one woman through the glass and smiled as she began moaning in ecstasy as another laboring orgasm swept through her. Orgasmic birth might prove to be addictive to some women, at least those who spend about seven or eight hours cumming like crazy every few minutes.

            The blue furred catgirl purred softly and moaned as she felt the young girl down on her knees in front of her take another inch of her cock down her throat. “Mmmm, that feels great Kaolla.” Mercury purred while running her hands over to heavily swollen belly. She could feel her daughter inside her, growing, maturing. She smiled and cooed as she felt the kitten girl inside her kicking softly. Now that she was finally pregnant herself, Mercury fully understood what Ecstasy was going through with Aerith. She couldn’t get off enough, every orgasm just left her hungry for another, and another, and another. The catgirl leaned back in one of the seat provided in the observation room and moaned while Kaolla moved to keep her dick between her lips.

            She then turned her eyes back to the show in front of her, watching as another mother went into the final throes of pleasure as a surge of cum gushed from her pussy, lubricating the passage of the child inside as she emerged. Mewling in pleasure, Mercury came with the woman, her cock spewing another load into Kaolla Su’s mouth. The tan skinned teenage girl moaned softly as she struggled to keep up with the flow and swallow every precious drop given to her. Mercury mewled again as she felt her cock begin to soften only for a few seconds before turning rigid as steel once again. She squeezed her swollen breasts, causing the milk inside to leak out slowly.

            Kaolla Su slowly pulled her mouth off of Mercury’s dick and gasped for breath, trickles of cum leaked down her chin while she looked lustfully up at the blue furred catgirl. Already knowing what her mistress wanted, the young tan skinned girl got up on her feet and turned around. She was likewise naked, rarely wearing any clothing anymore save when she was on duty in Mercury’s labs. She bent over and leaned herself against the glass of the observation window, presenting her tight young rump to Mercury.

            Licking her lips, Mercury rubbed her hand up and down her rigid cock as she moved to mount Su from behind. The younger girl whimpered and moaned in lust as she slid the first few inches of her cock into her tight pussy with ease. “Mmmm, yes... this is what I need....” Mercury purred while she slid her pole deeper and deeper into Kaolla’s cunt.

            “Unnnn, big... kitty.... cock....” Su moaned as she placed a hand over her stomach, feeling the phallic shaped lump as it crawled up and down her belly. Both girls then began groaning in pleasure as Mercury began pumping her hips back and forth, driving her dick in and out of the other girls womb. She reached her blue furred hand underneath Kaolla and gripped her small but firm breasts, kneading them softly. She then moved her tail around her own body and began squirting cum all over Kaolla’s naked skin, making her look all the more like the slut she was to Mercury. “Mmmm, warm cum...” Su groaned, loving the way her catgirl masters jizz didn’t grow cold right away as it coated her body. She squeezed her inner muscles around Mercury’s shaft and reached around behind her to grab the catgirls tail.

            “Here....” Kaolla begged as she moved Mercury’s tail to her tight little sphincter. The catgirl only purred in response and Kaolla’s cries of pleasure joined those of the women in the next room as she howled in ecstasy when she felt Mercury’s tailcock ram up her asshole as well.

***

            Standing on the terrace of their hotel suite, Darkness Army General Yami looked out over the late night city lights of Paris. She just finished watching the phoney new story about Anzu arriving later this morning. Both of them wanted to avoid a mob of fans at the airport, so they gave the press a bogus flight number while they took a military owned plane. Yami had used her connections in the Regiment to get them a decent passenger plane that landed on the Base’s airstrip. Though she may not like how she got where she was, her troops were completely loyal, most of the Army having been recruited from Chaos Temple Patrons. The others were former officers in the previous militaries, making them already accustomed to being in the Military.

            Yami sighed and sat down on the wireframe chair on the terrace, the blowing wind felt soothing on her skin and whipped the long red braid of hair at the back of her head out behind her. In the months since Yami’s defeat at the hands of Chaosbringer, the red and gold haired General had worked hard to rebuild something of a life in her new body. At first it was extremely hard to even think about life not only as a woman, but without all the friends she had grown accustomed to.

            A light tugging on her ear as the wind picked up reminded Yami of the earrings she wore. Sighing again, she reached her hands up and removed the two gold pyramids that lightly dangled from golden chains. She held the small items in the palm of her hand, and could see a soft black glow coming from inside each. The idea of only working for the man who had destroyed everything she held dear still made her shudder a bit in disgust, but attempting to turn against him would mean the instant death of at least the woman she loved, so she pushed such thoughts aside. Besides, the dark man seemed to be keeping a fairly hands-off approach to her movements, and the demons who had raped Anzu seemed to be keeping their distance as well for some reason.

            Turning her head, she looked back into her room and smiled as she saw Anzu softly sleeping in their shared bed. If nothing else it seemed that Anzu had finally come to terms with what had happened. After their arrival here Anzu had spent months unable to sleep at night, her dreams constantly filled with memories of all the horrid things she had been forced to endure in Domino City. Between months of intense therapy and the constant reassurance of Yami, Anzu had been able to somehow focus her energy on a music career and in no time became the biggest musician on the planet. It was during her time trying to help her friend that she realized that she was deeply in love with the kind hearted brunette, and shortly found out that the feelings were more than mutual.

            Walking back into the bedroom, Yami looked down on the sleeping girl with warm eyes. At some point during her sleep, Anzu had kicked her covers off, exposing a deep purple tunic that she was wearing as bed clothes. Yami smiled as she remembered that it was the same as the one that Anzu’s favorite monster, the Magician of Faith, wore. Lightly stroking the sleeping girl’s cheek, she leaned down and softly kissed her lips. Slowly, the general began to remove her clothes, placing each piece down in a stack in the corner of the room. Just before climbing into bed, she held her deck in her hand and stared at it for several long moments.

            “Can’t sleep...,” she heard Anzu ask sleepily.

            “Ummm, I’m okay,” she smiled back as she placed her deck onto the nightstand and climbed into bed, pulling the covers over them both. Placing a kiss onto her lover’s cheek she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

***

            In one of his private chambers within his palace, Chaosbringer sat behind a desk made of a deep black wood carved from a tree that was so long extinct Humanity never had a name for it. The top of the desk shone as if polished, highlighting the veins of deep crimson that looked as though they were pulsing with blood. Mimette stood behind the Dark God, leafing through her appointment book and taking notes whenever Chaosbringer asked her to.

            “So aside from a personal appearance at the Temple later today, your schedule is fairly clear.” Mimette said as she looked at one page in her book, she then blinked her orange eyes, “Oh, Ecstasy contacted me earlier and asked that I extend to you an invitation to dinner tonight at the Palace.” she told him with just a slight hint of bitterness in her tone. The blonde haired secretary then closed her book and tucked it under one arm before smoothing out the pleats in her Catholic Schoolgirls uniform.

            “Yes, I believe I still have time to make my decision,” he replied as he glanced towards a large hourglass next to the desk.

            Fidgeting slightly, Mimette spoke up, “Well, it would be simpler to just have a meal brought to you here. I... I could stay if you want company...?”

            “Yes, I suppose you may be right,” Chaosbringer said his usual low voice as he leaned back in his chair. “As amusing as it tends to be to watch Aerith flail about, I do have more pressing matters to tend to...”

            Mimette brightened openly and gasped briefly before covering her glee, “Oh, is there anything else you need me to attend to M`lord?” she asked him.

            “Yes,” he said as he watched the last grain of sand fall, “prepare a small group for my next trip.”

            As Mimette gawked at another failed attempt, she felt something running over her foot towards the desk. She let out a tiny shriek as she looked down, and saw a tiny demon scurrying along the floor and scaling the desk. For his part, Chaosbringer either seemed oblivious or apathetic at the display. Mimette wondered about what to do but saw Chaosbringer hold out a hand to it, allowing the impish creature to jump into his hand.

            “After all this time she’s still impatient,” he said to the tiny demon, eliciting a nod. “I suppose she ordered you to bring a message?”

            The creature nodded and handed over a scroll on its back to the Dark God. Chaosbringer nodded to the imp, and then watched it disappeared in a tiny cloud of smoke. Once again, Chaosbringer seemed apathetic to the display as he opened the scroll and slowly read over it. Mimette peered over his shoulder, but couldn’t seem to make out the symbols along it. The only seemed that familiar was some sort of cartoon character making a face at the bottom of the paper.

            “Ancient Greek,” Chaosbringer said as he read it over. “Assemble a group quickly, lest I have to deal with more of these rantings.”

            Mimette frowned softly and nodded, getting the sudden feeling that dinner had just been canceled.

***

            Lulu perched on the book case, a stack of tomes next to her. Her prehensile toes gripped the edge of the wooden shelf as she crouched there, her half erect cock protruded between her legs, and her wings were folded behind her. An ancient book lay open on her knees, and as each page was delicately turned with her clawed forefinger and thumb, it brushed ever so slightly against her nipples, keeping them in a perpetual state of erection.

            Her dark eyes flicked away from the book to the door of the library, which had silently swung open to admit the High Priestess Setsuna. She was nude also, as any clothes she’d wear would interfere with her ability to fly. She walked towards Lulu, the claws on her toes making a rhythmic “skritch-skritch” on the cool stone floor mosaic. Her hips swung up and down with the rhythm, and her proud, heavy breasts rebounded against her chest. Lulu’s cock stirred to full erection as she watched Setsuna approach. Setsuna’s generous endowment was already at full hardness, and its length swung to and fro, keeping time with the other elements of her kinetic orchestra like a fleshy, veined metronome.

            Setsuna reached out with her willowy arms, her wings folded beneath, and took Lulu’s face up in her “hands.” She leaned forth, her breasts coasting over the book to bump against Lulu’s. Their faces moved closer, both closed their eyes and tilted their heads. Mouths opened and tongues met, dancing gently until lips sealed together. Their oral coitus began in earnest, tongues dueling for supremacy, wrestling inside the wet, dark recesses of their joined mouths. This continued for endless moments within the tomblike library, no sound save the ragged breathing of two highly aroused youma.

            As one, the two women separated their kiss, opening their eyes to gaze into each others’. After their breath returned, it was Setsuna who broke the silence: “What are you reading?”

            Lulu’s eyes refocused, her mind rushing to intellectualize Setsuna’s words. “It’s called the ‘Necronomicon,’” she began. “Apparently, it was written Thousands of years ago by a desert-dwelling madman. I thought it was just a spellbook, but look what I found.” Lulu gently turned to a page with a faded illustration. Setsuna blinked. “But that looks just like...” Lulu nodded. “Our Lord, Chaosbringer.” Setsuna glanced at the arcane lettering. “Nyarlathotep, in the Egyptian tongue... Messenger of Azathoth... Avatar of the Crawling Chaos... ‘wail of nightmares?’”

            Lulu looked at Setsuna. “Could it be a coincidence?”

            An acolyte appeared at the door, clad only in the cloak of the priesthood. “Mistress,” she said, and went down on both knees. “Mistresses,” she corrected. “You are needed.”

***

            The Bat and Gargoyle Youma quickly dressed in their ceremonial vestments, which consisted of little more than a few light silk robes that left nothing to the imagination. “Ah the duties of the Priesthood.” Lulu said with a smile as she walked alongside Pluto at a brisk pace. “ I thought the devirgining was later tonight?”

            Pluto gave a gentle smile that showed off her fangs, “There was a change in schedule, that’s what I was coming to tell you.” she told the gargoyle youma.

            Lulu nodded and tied the sash around her waist to hold her robe closed as she heard the soft sound of an organ playing in the distance. The sound of the low lilting tones soothed her as she mentally recited the ceremonial sermon for the Devirgining ceremony. Her part was small, a few words for the friends and family that would be present to watch as Pluto shoved her cock into the young girls pussy and tore away her virginity.

            “So, what’s the girls name?” Lulu asked.

            “Tia.” Pluto answered.

            “Sounds cute.” Lulu said.

            A hush fell along the crowd as they looked in awe towards the balcony. The entire hall fell to their knees in honor of the Dark God Chaosbringer appearing before them. He looked down silently upon the congregation, seeming to be looking over each woman individually. All eyes remained on the floor as a chilling breeze lightly whipped through the room, causing the women to shiver as their nipples hardened. Pluto broke the silence as she rose to her feet and stood tall, her voice echoing through the silent room.

            “In the name of our Lord, we offer this virgin’s pure blood to sanctify her bond with the night,” the Priestess called out.

            “All hail to our Savior.” the gathered women said in unison.

            Pluto then turned to look back down at the young Tia. The small girl was only two years old technically, but due to the fact that she was half youma, she had quickly reached the human size and maturity of an eight year old girl. The bat woman youma blinked at the sight of the two long rabbit ear coming out the top of Tia’s head. Hmm, she thought, Ecstasy was her father. She smiled gently at Tia and reached a hand down to stroke her short red hair.

            “It’s not gonna hurt, is it?” Tia asked, a small amount of fear showing in her bright red eyes.

            Pluto looked down at the girl and gently stroked her cheek, “Only for a moment.” she promised, “Then you’ll feel pleasure unlike anything you’ve ever imagined.” She then looked around for the girls mother, finding her quickly by looking for the crimson colored hair in the crowd of mostly black and brown haired women. The mother was in her Early twenties, and by the way she was dressed, was among one of the lower level income lifestyles.

            Though poverty had been almost completely wiped out across the world, there were still a good number of people who struggled to make ends meet in some countries. Well, she thought, having her daughter was the best thing that could have happened to her. The bat woman made a mental note to have her acolytes ask the mother to stay behind after the ceremony. She would extend an offer to come serve here in the temple, that way in return for unwavering loyalty to the church both she and her daughter would receive among the best of care and education.

            “It is time,” Lulu said with a hint of a smile as she stepped forward holding something that looked like a small silver bowl in her hands. The bowl was covered in unrecognizable markings and text, and seemed to glow as it grew closer to the young virgin.

            The gargoyle youma set the small bowl down on the lower shelf of a small alter that only reached up to groin high. Markings similar to those on the bowl decorated the alter and began to glow as Sailor Pluto gently lifted the rabbit girl up onto the alter and set her down. The spell of the markings would ensure that the girl wouldn’t be harmed when Pluto’s shaft penetrated her womb and would work to enhance her pleasure.

            Pluto then began the long sermon on the needlessness of virginity, and how it’s disposal moved a girl into womanhood and how her virginal blood would be given to Chaosbringer as her personal gift to him. As the sermon came to a close, Pluto removed the silken robe she wore, exposing her naked body to the women gathered in the room. She then slowly removed the childs ceremonial vestments, smiling at the sight of her lithe young naked body.

            Reaching into a small bowl that was set into the topmost corner of the alter, Pluto scooped up a small amount of a clear shimmering gel and rubbed it between her fingers. She then proceeded to spread the gel over her erect cock and around Tia’s soft pussy. The red haired rabbit girl moaned softly as the potent aphrodisiac went to work. The bat woman smiled as she watched the young girls small nipple grow erect as the delightful scent of her musk reached her nostrils. She placed her hand on Tia’s hips, holding her in place as she gently pressed the head of her cock against the girls pussy.

            Tia winced slightly as Pluto shoved into her, she felt something inside her tearing as the youma Priestess’ cock punched through her virginity and into her pussy. A round of applause filled the Cathedral as her mother, friends, and family watched her loose her hymen. She felt a warm wet sensation traveling down her bottom and knew it to be the small amount of blood from her pussy. The blood dripped into the bowl beneath her, the runic markings magically purifying it on the gel substance and female lubricants before the drop could hit the base.

            Smiling down at her, Pluto began sliding her cock in deeper, stopping when the first eight inches had disappeared within her newly opened cunt. The bat youma then slowly pulled her cock back out, stopping only when just the head was still inside her. She would then push back in slowly, making Tia shiver as her pain quickly turned to pleasure. “Ahh, it feels good... so good!” Tia moaned as she leaned her head back and closed her eyes. Pluto only smiled and began thrusting into the child faster, her cock making a perfect phallic shaped lump in her small belly as it thumped against her cervix again and again.

            Across the room, Tia’s mother Iyumi watched as her daughter was fucked for the first time. Iyumi felt her own pussy dampen at the sight and she reached a hand down under her robe and between her legs. She moaned with her daughter as she lightly stroked herself, sliding her fingers in and out of her pussy as she imagined herself with that huge cock inside her.

            A pair of hand resting on her shoulders drew a soft gasp from the masturbating mother and she turned to see the Priestess Lulu standing behind her with a smile. The red eyed gargoyle woman stripped away Iyumi’s robe, baring her naked body to the room as well. She then opened her own robe, letting the red haired woman see her own erection.

            “You want this? To share in your childs pleasure?” she asked her.

            “Yes...” Iyumi answered instantly as she turned around and dropped to her knees, taking Lulu’s cock between her lips and sucking it like a woman possessed. Lulu sighed with pleasure and stroked the woman soft red hair as she watched her take almost half of her length between her lips while she continued to masturbate furiously. The room soon filled with the sounds of Tia’s moans, Pluto’s grunts as she drove her cock all the way inside the girl once her cervix dilated for her, and the wet slurping sound of Iyumi sucking on Lulu’s gray skinned shaft. Iyumi continued sucking like a whore until she could wait no more, pulling her head off the youma’s shaft, she turned around and begged Lulu to take her from behind as she stood.

            The gargoyle youma was happy to grant her request.

            Pluto groaned in ecstasy, calling out in pleasure as she reached orgasm within the girl, her cum splashing into her fresh womb and filling her to the brim. Her calls of pleasure were echoed by Lulu and Iyumi as the Gargoyle woman slammed her cock into the mother’s pussy one final time as well, her cum filling the red haired mothers womb until her stomach swelled to contain it all. The gathered witnesses watched as Pluto pulled her cock free before her orgasm could cause Tia’s stomach to swell and removed the bowl from beneath her. The small silver bowl was nearly half full with pure virginal blood as she turned and offered it to Chaosbringer who stood watching silently, seeming more disinterested than anything else.

            “We offer this virgin’s pure blood as her sacred gift to you, our savior.” she said to him.

            The bowl disappeared from Pluto’s hands and instantly repapeared in one of Chaosbringer’s. “Your offering is accepted,” he said back to them before he seemed to ripple and vanish as he teleported elsewhere.

            The bat youma then turned back to the crowd and smiled, “So, who’s up for cake?” she asked with a gentle laugh.

***

            “Yeah, come on, go go go!!!!!!!” Kitsune cheered as she watched the horses race around the track, “Come on Pride of Foxes, move, move!!!!” The twin tailed foxgirl shook her fist in the air as the horse she’d bet a considerable amount of money on move to the head of the line of running racers. “Yes, yes, yes, YES!!!!!!!!” Kitsune screamed, feeling an almost orgasmic joy as Pride of Foxes crossed the finish line well ahead of the others. She then turned to her right and hugged Rikku tightly.

            “See, I told you.” Rikku said with a smile.

            “You were right suga’!” Kitsune exclaimed as she read the odds and opened her eyes wide at the amount they had just won, more than triple the amount she’d placed on the bet. She smiled brightly and clutched the winning ticket in her hand. The two of them walked through the thin crowd of women to the Ticket Office and Kitsune smiled as she handed over the ticket and the woman behind the counter placed stack after stack of Credit Slips on the counter. Rikku’s green eyes widened at the sight of so much money.

            “That’s all ours?” she asked with a soft mewl.

            Kitsune nodded, “Looks like it’s a big dinner tonight!” she told her lover as she wrapped her arm and one of her tails around the catgirls waist. Rikku purred happily and coiled her own long tail around Kitsune’s free tail. The process of adding the amount to Kitsune’s Credit account took several minutes before the foxgirl smiled and held up the small white card. Kitsune couldn’t help but feel that her card should somehow be thicker now that it was full of fresh, spendable, credits. “Lusa uh payidevim, madc ku ryja cusa vih!” Kitsune said with a grin.

            “Your accent still needs work.” Rikku told her while sticking her tongue out playfully.

            Kitsune grinned and leaned over, taking Rikku’s tongue into her mouth and sucking it softly as she slid her own tongue back along the catgirls. Rikku gasped softly at the unexpected move, her all green eyes widening with shock before slowly closing as she purred in pleasure and returned the kiss. She then leaned her head against the foxgirls shoulder as they walked out of the Racing Arena together.

            No sooner were they in the parking lot then they saw swirling dark clouds appear overhead. Kitsune muttered something Rikku couldn’t hear under breath, and within seconds a large black bird landed down atop a nearby car. Rikku approached the bird slowly, unsure of what exactly was going on. Looking over the passive looking beast, she saw that it had a note tied to its leg. Removing the note, the bird took off again once she and Kitsune began to read it.

            “Looks like our vacation’s over,” Kitsune sighed for a second before the clouds rumbled in response.

***

            Sitting on a small stool wearing only a small towel around her waist, Ecstasy smiled as she maneuvered the showerhead over her daughters hair, rinsing out the sweet scented shampoo. Her white fur was matted to her skin with water, making its normally light pink hued edges look almost blue The her daughter sat in front of her also in the nude as the suds were washed from her golden strands that currently hung loose, out of the normal cornrow style she preferred it in.

            “There’ now isn’t that better?” Ecstasy asked her daughter.

            “Mmmnneeeee!” Aerith said, sticking her tongue out even though her mother couldn’t see the gesture. She had just returned from an overnight stay at Chaosbringers Palace in the sky overhead her mother obsidian palace here on Earth. “Daddy doesn’t have to take baths!” she complained as Ecstasy began pulling Aerith’s long hair into a loose ponytail before beginning to spread an unscented soap over her back.

            “That may be so, but you are going to take one every time you come back from his house, who knows what filthy goop you’ve walked through in those dreadful dungeons.” Ecstasy told her. The bunnygirls left arm still ached from working to catch her daughter as she ran through the palace on another tantrum, refusing to take a bath. With help from Uranus, who was visiting the Palace with her dog-girl daughter Desdemona, she had managed to catch the feisty young blonde and get her into the bathhouse. Stripping her down though, was something Ecstasy would only do on her own. Once Aerith was finally wet, most of the fight went out of her as she relented to letting her mother bathe her.

            Once she had finished lathering up Aeriths small body, Ecstasy brought the mobile showerhead back and rinsed her daughter off, “There, all done!” she said cheerfully. She then turned off the water and switched on the ventilators, clearing the room of steam before she reached over and picked up a pair of towels. She used the first to dry out her daughters hair and wrap it up so that the remaining water could seep out slowly. The second one she wrapped around Aeriths child sized body. She could worry about drying herself off later as she led Aerith out of the bathhouse and turned her over to a pair of scantily clad Palace Maids who took over dressing and restyling Aeriths hair. They were a pair of her most trusted workers, both would give their lives for either herself, her daughter, or Chaosbringer.

            Another pair of maids came over to tend to Ecstasy herself, the bunnygirl made certain Aeriths back was turned when the towel around her waist came away, allowing her currently ten inch limp cock to show. There was no need to have her daughter see that part of her anatomy, it would only confuse her. Once the worst of the water was dried from her furr, Ecstasy slid back into one of her more casual black dresses, this one with its neckline only down to below her breasts. She shook her small puffy tail several times to get out a few more bits of water before moving over to Aerith to assist in putting her hair back the way she liked it.

            When both were dry and clothed, Aerith and Ecstasy exited out of the bathhouse room and back into the obsidian halls of the palace. Outside the door, Aerith’s pitch black eyes widened as she saw her father standing several feet away, his back leaned against a wall as he slowly read a book.

            “Daddyyyyyyy!” the young blonde squealed as she ran over to him.

            The Dark god pushed up his sunglasses with a finger but didn’t look up from his book as Aerith charged for him. Seeming to know exactly what she intended to do, he held out one arm away from his body for her and caught her with ease as she leapt for it with such force that a human normal human would easily have lost the arm.

            “Mommy made me take a bath....” she said with a pouty expression.

            “There are far less pleasant ways to wash away impurities, so I suggest you try and enjoy it,” Chaosbringer responded dispassionately as he closed his book.

            “Indeed.” Ecstasy said in a slightly sultry tone as she approached him slowly, her hips swinging more out of reflex to his presense than conscious effort, “What brings you here my love?” she asked.

            “I’m awaiting the arrival of my knights. I have a minor chore that needs to be dealt with rather quickly, and I saw fit to bring a full escort.” he explained to her.

            “Oh, and what would that be?” Ecstasy asked, genuinely curious.

            “Meeting with my apprentice,” Chaosbringer told her.

Chapter 1 - Washu’s Betrayal

            The Lab Area was deathly quiet, with no sound aside from the occasional bleep from an idle computer system. Though there were no windows anywhere in the subdimensional complex, a powerful wind began to blow. Snaps of electricity arched between the towers of metal and circuitry, blowing out the lesser fuses of the complex systems. A single figure stood

quietly and watched as the winds formed into a swirling vortex and she understood why her creator had ordered her to move everything that wasn’t bolted down in this area. Had she not, there’s be a truly colossal mess to clean up by now.

            The vortex quickly stabilized into an open portal from which several individuals stepped through. Only two of them appeared human, a man with a bald head and a dark goatee. He wore a pair of dark lenses over his eyes and a matching black coat that seemed to move on its own. The other was a young blonde haired woman dressed in a sexy black mini-skirt, matching

heels, and a tight vinyl top that left her midriff bare but covered her arms completely. Over that, she wore a sleeveless trench coat made of a reflective black leather. She wore a pair of normal glasses over her orange eyes.

            With them came creatures unlike anything she’d ever seen. All but one of them wore armor and carried sharp looking blades. The first creature, a dog girl with bright yellow fur, looked around the lab curiously as her comrades settled down next to her, “Hmm, that’s the smoothest landing we’ve had yet.”

            “I believe we have my old student to thank for that.” The dark coated man said.

            “Hmm, she that good eh?” a black furred catgirl asked.

            “Indeed.” the dark coated man answered. He then noticed the figure watching them and tilted his head just slightly, “You are not the one I came looking for.”

            She nodded, “Nope, I’m Tama, the lady’s lab assistant, she’s been waiting for you, please follow me.” said Tama before she turned around and led the way through the lab. The group followed after her, though somewhat confused.

            Sailor Uranus moved to stand beside Chaosbringer as they followed the young girl through the lab. Though she was cute, with her bright pink haired and chocolate brown skin, something about her made the dog girl uneasy. “She has no scent M`lord.”

            “Artificial beings such as her rarely do. Seems kohai has been busy these last few millennium.” Chaosbringer told her as they walked through an expansive laboratory. They walked for almost a mile before the sound of keyboard keys began echoing around them. The young Tama led them around a corner where they saw another young girl sitting atop a floating

cushion. Her hands typing over the holographic keyboard of a virtual laptop computer. Her hands moved with speed comparable to Mercury’s as lines of machine code scrawled up the screen.

            The girl looked to be bout twelve years old at first glance, with barely developing breasts and a slender figure. Her bright red hair stood out in spikes that went towards the back of her head, the glasses she wore over her green eyes reflected the data on the screen for an instant before she pulled her dainty hands away from the board and making it vanish

into thin air. “You’re late sempai.” she said without looking behind her.

            “More pressing matters than picking up a wayward student have required my attention,” he replied coldly.

            Smiling, the girl turned around on the cushion and removed her glasses, she wore a pair of green jeans with a black t-shirt, over that she wore a white lab coat with a couple of syringes sitting in the breast pocket. She then stood up and laughed before running up to the dark god and jumping up to wrap her arms around his neck and shoulders in a hug tight enough to break human bones. “Sempai!!!” she said giddily while spinning him around in a full three sixty before dropping back down and taking his hands into hers. “I missed you, you know, this universe is so boring without you. You wouldn’t believe the things I’ve had to do to keep myself entertained.”

            “You know I do not like it when you act this way,” he answered coldly. “Show some restraint and at least look your age.”

            The red haired girl gave a hearty laugh began pulling back a few steps. “Same old sempai.” she said, her high pitched and squeaky voice turning slightly deeper and more sultry as a white smoke surrounded her. When it dissipated, an older, more mature looking woman stood where the girl had been, her haired and eyes were the same, but she had a better figure, and much fuller breasts that were barely contained by the green tank top. She then ran a well manicured hand through her hair and smiled, “Mmm, better?” she asked in her sultry and seductive voice.

            “Much.” Chaosbringer said simply as he took a look around the area that they were in, “An impressive setup you have here.”

            Washu shrugged, “Meh, it works for what I need to keep myself occupied. But I’d rather get back to work on my Galaxy Crushers.” She then ran a hand through her long red hair again as she looked over to the youma that her sempai had brought with him, “So, these are the ‘Perfect Warriors’ you talked about making?”

            “Indeed,” Chaosbringer said with a nod. He then snapped his fingers and watched as his servants lined up single file. “They are but a few of the group of young women whom I have gifted with my... blessing. Young ladies, this is Washu Hakubi, my former apprentice and an old student of mine from long ago.”

            “Blessing? Riiight, so, how did you make them? Magic, genetics, Alchemy?” asked the redhead.

            “A little genetics, a minute amount of magic... and if you remember, I prefer to avoid alchemy as often as possible.”

            Washu nodded and flicked her wrist, producing a pair of glasses that she then slid over her eyes. “Alrighty, lemme take a look at you.” she said as she walked over to Uranus. She then placed her hands on the dog girls face and traced her fingers around her cheekbones. She then touched a finger to her lips, “Hmm, let me see your teeth please.”

            “M`lord?” Uranus asked.

            “You can trust her,” Chaosbringer said as he began looking at one of the screens hooked into a rather large metallic column. Lines of data streamed down the screen in a language that took the dark god a moment to decipher.

            Uranus nodded and opened her mouth, Washu made a hmming sound to herself as she pulled at the dog girls lips to get a better look at her fangs. “Aha, you used a mutagenic retro virus?”

            Chaosbringer only grunted and Washu stepped away from Uranus and seemingly sat down on thin air. She then began typing on a holographic keyboard that appeared when her fingers began moving. “Which one of them is the Patriarch?”

            “I did not bring her, though if you require a pure bred sample, young Rikku is a perfect specimen. Her body merged perfectly with the virus.”

            “Um, thanks...” Rikku said with a blink.

            Washu stood up and moved over to the black furred catgirl, pulling out a small vial with a needle at one end. Rikku shrieked and hissed reflexively as Washu suck her in the arm with the ampule and drew out a small amount of blood. “Oh don’t be a baby.” Washu said as she held the ampule up to the light and swirled the blood around in it. She then walked over to

another section of the lab, beckoning all of her guests to follow.

            In the section she took them to, Washu had set up a full bio-analysis lab. Beakers and vials lined the counters, and several powerful microscopes had been arrayed in one corner. The carrot topped scientist took the sample of Rikku’s blood over to one of her positron microscopes and placed it inside. She then closed the small sample door and moved over to a large screen on the other side of the lab area. Again using her holographic laptop, Washu powered up the screen and activated the scope.

            “Hoooooooo.....” Washu whistled low as she looked at the display. The screen showed a number of red blood cells floating around idly along with a number of purple spined objects. “Must have taken some serious gene crossing to make this puppy.”

            “Cat actually,” Chaosbringer corrected her, “And yes, the initial synthesis took the better part of a decade, two more to get a viable sample. But none of the original subjects survived the initial exposure to the virus. I was about to abandon the project entirely until I found the late Professor Tomoe’s laboratory. His Deathbuster seeds provided the perfect means of delivering the virus into a host.”

            “Nekonel?” Rikku asked.

            “Nekonel,” Chaosbringer said with a nod, “While I was working in the lab, a stray cat wandered in from the streets seeking shelter from a storm outside. In a moment of benevolence I gave it a small amount of food that was still edible and the creature decided to stay. When I had managed to merge the virus with the seed, I required a test subject. Since the cat was doing nothing more than lingering about and eating what little food I kept around, I decided she would make a fine test. I’m sure you can figure out the rest.”

            The youma all nodded, they had had their inklings towards what the purple furred catgirls origins were, but had never bother to ask, fearing they might not like the answer.

            “Ah yes, ‘Patient Zero’,” Washu nodded. “And then you merely released her into the wild and let her follow out her orders, eh?”

            “I was rather impressed by the sudden dramatic increase in intelligence, she learned to speak coherently within the day, and was fully able to use her powers before the end of the week. Of course, with the right amount of additional support her physiology I was able to release her ahead of schedule.”

            “Hmm, the virus spreads through small venom sacs,” Washu asked after a moment of looking at the screen.

            “Correct. I designed the virus to be spread via a bite through the skin into the bloodstream. After the change, the liver is altered to place the virus within a protein that won’t be detected by the immune system until it is too late. Of course, at the speed total infection occurs such an idea is relatively moot.”

            Washu nodded, “Ah yes, just like a neurotoxin... I forgot how much you enjoy using serpents. Genius idea on the importation, that way it can only work through blood, thus keeping a human from turning into a youma by drinking from ones glass of water. Or even by kissing a youma.”

            “Correct.”

            “Sounds like HIV.” Mimette said quietly.

            Chaosbringer turned to her, “In some ways it is, however, HIV transmits primarily through sexual fluid exchange, or blood to blood exchange. Given the youma’s particular... interests, the trick was to make the virus potent enough in the saliva to initiate the change, while keeping it weaker in the other bodily fluids so as to prevent unwanted transitions. It simply wouldn’t do to have millions of youma running about, all in heat simultaneously.”

            “Speaking of blood to blood exchange...,” Washu began to say.

            “I wouldn’t recommend it. While it would remain viable in the blood, I’ve hypothesized that there it would be far too potent. The body would most likely burn out in mid-transformation, resulting in a very unpleasant death.”

            “So I see.” Washu said as she tapped a few keys, introducing the extracted virus to a sample of her own blood. The blood cells in the sample were all wiped out within a few short seconds of exposure. She then sat back on another floating cushion and sighed, “Ah well, the normal way works for me too.” she said aloud. She then turned to her left, “Tama, bring our guests some chairs and refreshments, Sempai and I have much to discuss before we leave.”

            “Right away ma’am!” Tama said with a brisk and chipper salute before trotting off in the direction they had come from. She returned a few moments later with chairs for everyone. Chaosbringer and his entourage all nodded their thanks and sat down while the dark skinned mini-Washu ran off again to gather refreshments.

            “I leave you to your own devices all this time, and all you have to show for it is a miniature version of yourself,” Chaosbringer sighed.

            Washu blinked, “Tama, nah, she was more of a side project of mine that I was forced to finish when Dr. Clay messed around with her. You remember old Octopus Beard right?”

            “I believe I vaguely recall a man who offered everything in some sort of vain attempt at becoming my apprentice...”“

            ”Anyway, he caused me a bit of trouble as of late, nothing like what Kagato did though.” Washu said with a shudder, “I taught that fool everything he knows and he repays me by locking me up in a crystal so I can’t one up him anymore. You have any idea what it’s like to be locked away for over a thousand years?”

            “You’d be surprised...”

            “Huh, crystal?” asked a high pitched voice that made Washu flinch out of sheer reflex.

            The youma and Chaosbringer all turned to see a young woman in her early twenties standing behind Washu. She had honey blonde hair and big bright blue eyes, her skin was a deep tan color, like caramel. She was dressed in a loose fitting sleeveless shirt that left much of her cleavage uncovered and a pair of form fitting blue jeans.

            “Mihoshi, I had the doors sealed, how did you get in?” Washu asked with barely contained spite.

            Mihoshi blinked and leaned down close to Washu, “Um, I don’t know, I was wondering around the house again and just found myself here. Hey, who are all of your funny looking friends?” she responded cheerfully.

            “Funny looking, this ensemble cost more than your life you big breasted bimbo!” Mimette snapped.

            Mihoshi was completely unfazed by the insult and blinked her eyes in confusion, “My breasts?” she asked as she stood up straight and pulled at the front of her shirt, pulling into a position so that those sitting at the right angles could clearly see her bare breasts beneath with their perky chocolate colored nipples.

            “I suppose you would like me to handle this,” Chaosbringer said as he rose a hand.

            “If you could hold her still for a moment, that’d be great.” Washu said as her holographic laptop appeared in her lap.

            “Of course.” Closing his hand, the dark-skinned girl had the wind knocked out her by a sudden blow to the stomach from Uranus. Gasping for breath, Motoko walked up along her other side and joined her fellow youma in waiting for some sign of resistance. Motoko had a look of rage in her eyes as a low roar slowly emanated from her throat.

            Mihoshi gasped for breath as she doubled over, “Owie, that wasn’t very nice....” she said as she saw spots in front of her eyes, “Why’d you do that?”

            “Don’t worry Mihoshi, by the time you wake up, it won’t matter anymore.” Washu said as she finished booting up a program buried under the deepest amount of security she’d ever designed. She then tapped a single button and Mihoshi’s blue eyes widened for a moment as a high pitched whine came from inside her skull.

            “Yaaahhhhh.....!” she shrieked for an instant as her head was wrapped in blue electricity that swirled around her brain before she falling over. Her eyes swirled inside their sockets before she convulsed once and lost consciousness entirely.

            “Oh yeeeeaaah!!!! Man that felt good, I’ve been waiting a long time to do that!” Washu cheered as she leaned back in her seat.

            Tama returned that moment with a tray of tea and biscuits, stepping casually over Mihoshi’s unconscious body as if it were a normal obstruction. “Tea?” she offered to Motoko, “It’s gold apple, very rare.”

            Chaosbringer lifted an eyebrow at Washu. “Well, this is a special occasion, so I figured I’d have some of your favorite tea on hand,” she said with a wave of her hand. She then turned to look at Motoko and Uranus, “You can sit back down, even she’s not waking up from that before I let her.”

            Motoko and Uranus moved to sit back in their seats while Tama served the tea. Washu nodded a silent thanks to her assistant while she looked at each of the youma in turn. “The Washu I knew would have dropped what she was doing to perform numerous unnecessary experiments on a weakened foe,” Chaosbringer said as he slowly sipped his tea. “Perhaps you’ve lost the precious curiosity that I saw that day and spent years cultivating...”

            A dark grin curved the edges of Washu’s lips as she let out a hearty cackling laugh, “Ah, same old Sempai.” she said as she tapped a key on her laptop. A holographic display of a naked Mihoshi appeared in the center of the light circle they sat in, “As you can see, I’ve been doing experiments on Mihoshi since I moved in, that’s how I got that chip into her brain that you just observed rendering her unconscious. I’ve been trying to determine how a creature such as Mihoshi, who lacks any semblance of real intellect, manages constantly to break past my security measures and come into my laboratory. Only problem is, I’ve had to be very subtle, so as not to alert the others, should the boy find out, it would be most.... hindering, to my studies.”

            “A mere boy versus the mortal that even the Divine feared... I fail to see any true challenge in that.”

            “A mere boy can’t generate Lighthawk Wings on his own with no outside aide. And you again forget Sempai, I’m not a mortal, Tokimi’s constant lackies are a continued reminder of that around here.” Washu said. “Speaking of Tokimi, it might interest you to know that Tsunami is here too.”

            “Wings of Light... it would be rather interesting to see those in action, but then, I’m sure it would be more interesting to see how he can generate something like that. As for your immortality, you forget it was I who granted you with a gift men have wished for throughout history.”

            Washu only shrugged and took another sip of her tea, “Anyway, my real marvels came from who I made with the Mass. A powerful warrior class being, and a living spacecraft. I’m sure you’ll be pleased with the results. She’s a bit rough around the edges in personality, but, well you know how warriors are.”

            Chaosbringer shrugged, “I expect nothing less than complete obedience from those who serve. Now, I believe there was something else you wanted to attend to before we departed?”

            “Yeah, that might take a bit of work.” Washu said before setting her cup down and getting up from her seat, “Ahhh,” she said as she stretched, allowing her full womanly figure to show off for a moment, “Now, let’s get down to business...” she said with a grin as she looked at Rikku.

            Rikku blinked, “Meow?” she mewled softly as the red haired woman walked over to her in a sultry fashion.

            “Mmmm, you really are a perfect specimen.” Washu purred as she traced her fingers up and down the black furred catgirls cheek. “Nice high cheekbones, very cute indeed.” she told her with a smile before she reached her hand down to grab her plump breast. “Hmm, not too bad, not as big as Ryoko’s but still nice.” she said. The red haired woman then tackled Rikku to the floor, toppling the chair she sat in over as she covered her mouth with her own.

            Rikku’s bright green eyes went wide with shock and surprise as Washu’s tongue slid against her own. She could feel the red haired womans hand sliding down underneath her loin cloth to fondle her flaccid cock. She turned her slitted iris’ to look at Kitsune, afraid to betray her lover like this. Her fears evaporated though when she saw Kitsune watching the two of them with a grin on her reddish brown furred face. The black furred catgirl then gasped for breath when Washu broke their kiss and sat up on top of the catgirls legs. She then quickly stripped Rikku of her armor and took a long admiring look at the catgirls naked body.

            Smiling down at her, Washu dripped her arms behind her back and slid out of her lab coat before she reached down to grasp the edges of her shirt and remove it as well. She pulled the black shirt up and over her head, allowing her nicely sized breasts to jiggle free of their confines. “You like?” Washu asked rikku as she felt the catgirls cock beginning to harden at the sight of her bare breasts.

            Rikku nodded weakly her cock hardening beneath the light covering of her loin cloth. Washu smiled at the sight and wrapped her hand around the base of the shaft. “Mmmm, I see you used your own length as the base Sempai.”

            Several of the youma turned to look at their master with a raised eyebrow, “Master?” Uranus asked.

            Chaosbringer merely shrugged as he stood up from his chair and went back to looking over the numerous experiments in Washu’s lab. The youma looked over at the seemingly uncaring god, and then back and forth at each other as they tried to figure out both how Washu knew such a thing, and why their measurements matched his.

            Somewhere in the back of the room, unseen by all, was a visibly flustered Mimette staring at the back of Chaosbringer. She had an intense look of lust in her eyes as she slowly licked her lips. She whimpered softly at the memory of the time she had followed the dark god into the steam room and spied a look at him naked. The thought of that huge thing inside her alone was enough to make her own juices begin to flow, yet another reason she had followed Chaosbringer away from the small group of youma.

            “Mmmm, such a delicious sight.” Washu said while licking her own lips as she stroked her hand up and down Rikku’s shaft, making the catgirl mewl and purr with pleasure. “It’s been too long...” she said before leaning down and taking the knobbed head between her lips.

            “Ah!” Rikku mewled in surprise. “Mmmm, feels so good.....” she purred.

            Washu smiled around the cock in her mouth and began bobbing her head up and down, loving the way it felt between her lips. During her younger, more promiscuous days, Washu had a rather heavy oral fixation amongst her other fetishes. And after more than 15,000 years of forced celibacy, Washu’s urges were in serious need of release. The red haired scientist moaned in ecstasy around the huge phallus, the feeling of it in the back of her throat made her juices begin to flow and got her pussy twitching like a horny virgins.

            “Mmmm...mmmm...mmm....” Washu moaned around Rikku’s dick as she bobbed her head up and down over and over again. The sound of her mouth slurping over the catgirls dick filled the lab as the youma watched on with smiles all around, with the exception of Motoko. The dragon youma moved over to walk with Chaosbringer. The sight of the two on the floor threatening to make her get hard herself, and with her still being unable to cum, she feared losing her sanity.

            Washu continued to go down on Rikku for several long minutes before pulling her mouth free with a wet pop, “Mmm, delicious...!” she cooed while licking her lips, “Was it good for you to, you perfect specimen?” she asked Rikku while pumping her hand up and down the catgirls shaft.

            “Mrow.....” Rikku mewled weakly.

            “Good, now for the main event, mmmm, it’s been too long!” Washu said happily as she rolled off Rikku and laid beside her long enough to pull off the tight form fitting jeans she was wearing and kick them off into a corner where Tama quickly collected and folded them. Washu then slid off her panties and twirled them around her little finger as she looked to the other Youma gathered, “Mmmm, up for grabs!” she said before tossing them into the air.

            The remaining youma all scrambled to catch the flying panties, Uranus growled fiercely at Kitsune, making the foxgirl flinch briefly and hesitate long enough for the yellow furred youma to snatch the garment out of the air. She then smiled at Kitsune and stuck her tongue out before lifting them to her nose and inhaling deeply, savoring the sweet musky odor that made her cock harden instantly.

            Grinning, Washu moved to straddle Rikku between her legs, rubbing her neatly shaven pussy over the catgirls hard shaft. “Hmmm, this’ll reach my womb with ease.” she said, blinking her bright green eyes as she did a mental measurement. Her grin then widened, “Perfect!” she said before lifted herself up then lowering herself down, driving the catgirls cock up into her pussy with a wet sliding sound.

            “Oooooh yesssss!!!!” Washu moaned in pleasure as she felt every inch of Rikku’s cock sliding up into her, “Oh it’s been so long, yes, fuck me you perfect being, give me everything you have!!!” she screamed. The red haired woman then placed her hands over Rikku’s breasts and squeezed them both roughly as she began humping herself up and down the catgirls rod. She could feel her pussy clenching around it, gushing out more and more lubricants as her pleasure increased with every extra inch inside her.

            By the time more than ten inches were inside Washu, Rikku could see a small distention in the scientists belly, marking the passage of her cock into her womb. The sight never failed to arouse the catgirl as she began to move with Washu, pumping her hips upwards, meeting her thrust for thrust. The black furred catgirls tail thrashed about, the penis head ending dripping with precum as it ached for a hole to fill.

            Becoming more bold, Rikku sat up then stood on her feet. Easily moving without pulling Washu off her cock. The red haired woman let out a groan of ecstasy as she felt her first orgasm in centuries, “Mmmm, don’t stop now, give me more, I want to experience it all!!!!” Washu yelled and wrapped her legs around Rikku’s waist, pulling herself flush against the catgirls body and mashing their breasts together.

            Washu’s words made the catgirl smile as she moved her hands down to grasp the redheads bare butt, supporting her weight a bit more easily and at the same time spreading the cream colored orbs apart. “You do?” she asked coyly while she moved her tail between her legs. Washu only moaned in response as yet another orgasm rippled through her. “Then here!!!!” Rikku called as her tail shot up like a snake striking its prey and driving itself into the red haired womans tight little anus.

            Washu’s green eyes went wide at the feeling of Rikku’s long tail pumping up into her ass, but she voiced no complaint as she leaned her head back and howled in pleasure, “Oh yeah, fuck my ass you perfect creature, pump that long tail all the way into my stomach, fuck me hard!!!!” she screamed as she moved her hips in time with the double penetration.

            “Ooooooh, so tight.....” Rikku groaned as she felt the maddening pleasure of using both her cocks on one girl. She so rarely got the chance to do so traveling with Kitsune all the time. The foxgirl enjoyed sex as much as she, but only with one cock at a time, leaving her poor tail aching for use. “Cumming!!!!” she mewled, feeling her cock spasming as her seed poured forth into Washu’s womb and rectum, rapidly filling her.

            Washu gasped sharply as she felt the first wave of the aphrodisiac hit her system. Her pleasure more than tripled as she gave herself over to it, letting herself fall into a world of orgasmic bliss unlike anything she’d ever experienced before. “OoooooooOOOOOOHHHHHH FUUUUUUCCCCK!!!!!” she screamed at length as she leaned her head back, her vision going completely white for an instant. She didn’t even feel pain when Rikku’s fangs sunk into the side of her neck, injecting the Youma virus into her bloodstream.

            Washu groaned in pleasure as her creamy white skin was slowly covered with a fine red pelt of fur. Her round ears began to elongate and move up the sides of her head, turning pointed like a cats before they settled into place. Her tailbone shifted and elongated, sprouting out from above the crack of her ass like a snake. The penis head ending then peeked out from the fur and began dripping out the thick white cum. The red haired woman then leaned back and let out a long mewl of delight as her main cock sprung up from just above her pussy, shooting up to a full fifteen inches before the testicles formed beneath it. Washu yeowled in ecstasy as she reached her hand down and began stroking the newly grown organ, quickly bringing herself to an orgasm that sent her seed spraying up into the air to rain back down on the youma.

            Rikku mewled in pleasure with Washu, her cock pumping a steady stream of cum into the newly transformed catgirl. She delighted in the sight of the red furred catgirls slightly swollen belly until her orgasm finally subsided and she collasped to her knees, dropping Washu who easily righted herself before she could fall flat on her back.

            “Mmm, not bad, enhanced reflexes are already second nature.” said Washu with a purr as she stood up straight and examined her new body. She then rubbed her hands up and down her fur, feeling her soft fur. “Mmmm, I really needed that. Oh sempai! What do you think?” Washu said while running over to the dark god on the other end of the lab. She pulled on a fresh lab coat along the way and used one of her cleaning inventions to cleanse the cum from her fur.

            “Now that you’ve had your fun, I believe we have a few matters to attend to,” Chaosbringer said as if ignoring Washu’s last remark. “The others can assist you in moving anything you refuse to leave behind...”

            Washu shrugged, “What, all this?” she asked, panning her arm around the lab, “This entire facility is anchored in another dimension, where I go, it can follow. So I guess you can say I’m already packed as far as the trivial things are concerned.” The newly transitioned catgirl then snapped her fingers and materialized a floating cushion behind her. She quickly sat down and swished her tail back and forth as she began typing away on her computer which appeared beneath her fingertips. “Now, as for everything else, that I’ll need some help with.” she explained while bringing up the same program she’d used to render Mihoshi unconscious over an hour ago.

***

            Outside Washu’s laboratory, the Masaki household went about its daily routine of chaos and all around disorder as Ayeka, the purple haired and red eyed princess of the Royal Jurai Family argued with Ryoko. The silvergreen haired woman flew across the room at Ayeka, a ball of red energy glowing in her hand. “Take this Ayeka!!!!!”

            The purple haired princess glared at Ryoko and summoned her Light Hawk shield while forming an energy sphere of her own. Meanwhile, Tenchi sat on the couch with his grandfather, sipping some green tea as he waited for the two volatile women to wear themselves out before trying to berate them.

            Across the room, Sasami stood in the kitchen with Ryo-oh-ki sitting atop her head while she stirred a pot of red sauce she was mixing to put in tonights dinner. Kiyone stood next to the short blue haired girl and handed her bottles of spices as she asked for them. “It never ends, does it?” she asked rhetorically.

            “Nope.” Sasami said with a smile as she took a spoonful of sauce and tasted it testingly before dropping the spoon onto the floor with a metallic clatter before she grabbed at her head. Blue bolts of electricity swirled around both the young girls and Ryo-oh-ki’s head for several seconds before they too fell to the floor unconscious. Kiyone had only enough time to call out in shock before falling over on top of Sasami as well. In the rest of the house, Tenchi, Yosho, Ryoko, and Ayeka all grabbed the sides of their heads. The chips Washu had secretly planted in their brains long ago finally activated by her signal, bolts of electricity surrounded their skulls and quickly rendered all of them unconscious. Ryoko came crashing down in front of the door that led into Washu’s lab just as it opened.

Chapter 2 - Opening Ceremonies

            Sitting on a cushion in her lab, Washu Hakubi finished realigning her private lab facilities with simple doors in Chaosbringers and Queen Ecstasy Palaces. Now she could enter her research facilities from either palace. The red furred catgirl typed a few more keys on her holographic laptop before finally shutting it down and leaning back in her floating chair.

            “Tea Mistress?” Tama offered as she came in through the door that led into the Obsidian Palace of Queen Ecstasy, “The Queen had some of her finest brewed to welcome you.” the dark skinned and pink haired copy of herself said. Tama had started out as a simple program washu had worked on during her free hours long ago to test her ability to make a security system. Though she never finished the project, leaving the “Dark Crystal” as she called it, to sit and collect dust in one of her old labs. That is until Dr. Clay found the crystal and activated the program, thus creating Dark Washu, a character that had caused her and the Masaki household a bit of trouble. After dealing with the Dark Washu, Washu herself remade the crystal into a younger, sweeter version of herself and named her Tama. She was the perfect assistant, if a little clumsy with handling dishes. Completely loyal, and an excellent body guard, not that washu believed she’d ever need one now with her new body.

            Her youma form had taken some time to adjust to, given the addition of both a tail, and a set of male genitalia. Walking normally had taken some getting used to, but the added strength and sense of balance made the transition all the easier. Add to that her now heightened sex drive, and an abundance of willing and able women to release it on, Washu couldn’t remember being happier.

            Washu turned to look at Tama and grinned at the sight of the young girl in her new maids outfit. It was a design with a neckline that left her small breasts bare and the dress itself was only half there, the front cut in an upside down V shape that allowed the catgirl to see Tama’s hairless pussy. It was a trashy, provocative design that was the standard for all maids in the Obsidian Palace, Washu liked it. Using her tail, the red furred catgirl reached over and lifted up the lightly steaming cup. She had to admit, the fifth appendage was a great help, allowing her to get things done a bit faster than usual.

            Sipping the tea, Washu blinked her all green eyes at the delicate flavor and nodded approvingly. She then set the cup back down and turned to look at the rows of stasis chambers, seven in all. In them, Ryoko, Ayeka, Sasami, Mihoshi, Kiyone, Tenchi, and even Ryo-Oh-Ki slept in a forced hibernation. Washu had kept them in stasis since rendering them all unconscious over a week ago. It was a simple task to collect their sleeping bodies and place them in the tanks, though there was a tense moment when Motoko and Uranus had tried to kill Tenchi after tearing Yosho’s body to bloody bits. She’d had to explain to Chaosbringer that young Tenchi was her genii pig and she still needed him for her experiments.

            The dark god ordered his knights to let the boy be, so long as Washu kept him contained, it wouldn’t do to have a human male running loose on his new perfected world. The red haired scientist smiled and told her sempai that she had no intention of ever letting Tenchi regain consciousness now that she no longer was forced to stick with non-invasive methods of study.

            The sound of the door opening drew the catgirls attention to her left, “...so this is where it leads.” Chaosbringer looked about the room briefly as he walked past the opening and closed the door behind himself. It faded from view once he’d taken his hand away from the knob. The dark god then walked over to where the red furred catgirl sat comfortably, “Finished settling in I see.”

            Washu took another sip of her tea before setting the cup back down and sending Tama away with a gesture. “Pretty much, it took a little longer to prepare everything than I had thought, since I created her, Ryoko has done a small bit of self-evolution, so I had to compensate for that. Ryo-Oh-Ki was much easier though,” she explained as she tapped a few keys on her laptop, she then pointed to the tube at the far end of the row where a girl with brown, black and white hair and fur slept. She looked no older than seventeen and had long pointed ears that looked like a mix of a cats and a rabbits. “I was able to blend your virus to her with no trouble at all as you can see.” Washu said with a gesture at the sleeping girls groin where a seven inch flaccid cock hung above a pair of walnut sized testicles.

            “She’ll still be able to return to her more basic form, though in that state she’ll be entirely female, her toddler and adult forms will remain hermaphroditic.” Washu explained.

            “And this ‘starship’ form you spoke of,” Chaosbringer inquired.

            “Same old same old.” Washu said with a dismissive gesture. She looked down to the tube that contained Kiyone’s naked body and pointed it out to her sempai, “This one, is most likely to join you of her own free will according to her psychological profile. Simplest thing would be to offer her a job where she’ll never encounter this one again.” Washu explained while gesturing to Mihoshi’s sleeping form. Even in stasis, the addle minded blonde slept with a bubble forming in her nose as she snored behind the soundproof glass.

            “Which is the one you continually spoke of last week? Your ‘Grand Masterpiece’ which you claim is far beyond the power of the youma,” Chaosbringer asked.

            “Ryoko? Oh, she’s in that one, next to Ryo-Oh-Ki.” Washu said, using her tail to point out the right tube, “I thought I pointed her out to you when you came to get me Sempai?”

            “I believe at the time you were too busy enjoying your new body.” Chaosbringer stated emotionlessly.

            “Oh, oops...” Washu said, “But how can you blame me, this body, it’s just so purrrr-fect,” she said with a purr while stroking her red furred arms, delighting in the sensations it brought her.

            Chaosbringer moved over to the tank which held the sleeping Ryo-Oh-Ki as Washu went back to typing away at her laptop. The girl looked primarily human, save the cat-like tail and overly rounded ears. Upon closer inspection, the dark god discerned that Ryoko was made up mostly of MASS, an organic energy producing creature that had no real mind or form of its own. Any strong enough force of will would give it shape and purpose, to a mild degree. What Washu had done was take the MASS and fuse it with her own ovum to form into a fetus. “Tell me, did you use an artificial womb or your own in her creation?”

            “Artificial, I wanted to avoid the “joy” of child birthing again.” Washu said with a slight roll of her eyes.

            “Again,” Chaosbringer asked, turning his head to look at her, a single eyebrow raised.

            “Oh, that’s right, it happened after you left...” Washu said quietly as a wellspring of painful memories began to surge up from the depths of her mind. “I, met someone. A noble from a prestigious house who was funding some of my research. I, made the mistake of letting him get close...” her voice began to break slightly with a mix of shame and rage, “We had a child together, and before he was even six months old, that man took him away from me. Denied me as the mother and claimed him of noble lineage!” She gritted her teeth and slammed her fist down on a nearby counter, leaving a deep dent in the carbon alloy. “His family then declared my work illegal and sent me away!”

            From where she stood, Tama watched quietly as Washu began to cry softly at the painful memories, “Master...” she said softly and lowered her head.

            “Bloodlines, noble lineage, it’s all a bunch of crap!” Washu screamed.

            “To take a child from its mother and claim it’s parentage to be different than what is so clear in order to protect one’s image. Although the man was a pathetic worm concerned only with social standings, I would have thought you to have better judgement.”

            “I had a weak moment! I was so lonely after you left.” Washu said, her excuse sounding lame even to her own ears.

            “Desperation often leads to poor choices.” Chaosbringer said as he turned back to look at Ryoko. “So, you say this creature of yours has power beyond that of the youma?”

            Washu perked up with the change of subject, “Yes, and I’m more than willing to prove it to you, in fact, I even have the perfect idea as to how.”

            “I’m listening.”

            “A battle, pit my creation against as many of yours as you like. Her abilities pitted theirs or anything else you may have. I’ll even grant Ryoko a handicap just to make things more fair and balanced.”

            “An interesting idea, not unlike some sort of twisted Gladiatorial bout,” Chaosbringer said as he considered her idea.

            Washu grinned, “Funny you should mention the Gladiators sempai,” she said as she put her laptop away, the holographic interface fading from view. She then reached over for a small stack of papers, “As I also have an idea for where to conduct this test. It seems your Sailor Mars ordered the restoration of an old relic in Rome. Reconstruction was just finished several months ago, now the building sits awaiting use.”

            The prospect of reviving the old Coliseum was nothing of any particular importance to Chaosbringer, but simply using it for a single event would clearly be a waste. In the days of Ancient Rome, Grand Festivals would be held in and around the Coliseum for days at a time before the Main Event to be held there. He explained this to Washu, “Well, then have a Festival,” she said simply, “Hold a major celebration, it’s been what, nearly four years since you and the Queen remade this world? Hold the festival a week before the fight with all the trimmings, and on the Anniversary of your take over, hold the fight.”

            “An excellent idea!” said a soft but high voice from the other side of the room. Both Chaosbringer and Washu turned to see Ecstasy entering through the door linked to her Palace on Earth. “I was wondering where the new door went to and overheard that last part of your conversation. I think that’s a wonderful idea Washu, a grand holiday for the entire world, it could even become a yearly event.” the bunnygirl said as she moved to the dark gods side, she took his arm in hers and held him gently, “It would be a wonderful opportunity for the people to see your generosity.” she told him.

            Washu stifled a laugh at the word ‘generosity’ and her sempai in the same sentence, but kept the thought to herself as she watched the rabbit youma paw and flirt with Chaosbringer. She found it odd that he didn’t push her away when she touched him, in fact, had she not known better, Washu would think the dark god welcomed the Queens touch. Again she kept her thoughts to herself until Chaosbringer turned to look at Ryoko once again.

            “You will have to begin making the arrangements immediately if you wish to synch the final day oh the festivities with the Anniversary of the worlds rebirth.” He turned to Ecstasy, “Contact Mars and have her make the Coliseum ready, I shall have Mimette deal with the more trivial details. Contact her if you need to reach me for anything else.” He then turned to Washu again, “I expect you to have your Grand Masterpiece ready on time.”

***

            A week later found the streets of Rome filled with women throwing streamers and confetti through the air as a massive parade made its way down the main street. Cheers filled the air as the onlookers watched Nightmare Queen Ecstasy Ride side by side with Chaosbringer. The queen rode atop a fine well bred white stallion while Chaosbringer rode atop a mare of the deepest black. Behind them, all of the youma Senshi rode in carriages painted in the colors or their houses. On either side of the procession, a band of women dressed in only loin cloths played a joyous and cheerful parade tune.

            Ecstasy look around herself, she’d never been to Rome before. During her human days, which now felt like a lifetime ago, she’d visited Venice briefly for negotiations on sea trade routes for Italian shipping companies. After the world had been Thawed from it’s great freeze, the laws of international waters were lost in the ensuing five year chaos. Looking back on it, Ecstasy wasn’t sure how she and her friends really managed to get things under control, not that she really could think of it as control, as men still existed then, and that meant things were never stable.

            Their parade turned a corner on it’s way to the Coliseum and Ecstasy waved to the cheering women around her before looking to the horse that Chaosbringer rode. The mare was from his personal breeding stock, its hide such a deep black that even the darkest of nights couldn’t compare. With deep red shimmering eyes that made Ecstasy shiver when she looked at them. For a second it looked like the mare nodded its head in acknowledgment at Ecstasy, but she turned her head before staring at it any longer.

            “It’s really loud out here mommy,” Aerith said from her seat behind Ecstasy atop the horse. “But lookie at all the people waving at meeeee!”

            “I see no reason for me to be here,” Chaosbringer sighed from his saddle. “This is more the type of celebration for royalty or conquerors...”

            “But M`lord, look, the people love you, many of them came only to catch a brief glimpse of your magnificence.” Ecstasy said with a smile and wink to the dark god. Chaosbringer lightly shook his head at the statement and turned to look out amongst the throngs of women who were in fact cheering his name and calling him their savior. Had he an ego, such a sight might have been a generous boost to it. The path to the Coliseum was clear, the side walks filled with women hollering and cheering. Behind the dark god and queen, Sailor Jupiter sat in her open roof carriage and waved to the people. Her pregnant belly rested on her thighs slightly as she rubbed her other hand against it, feeling the daughter within kicking gently as she awaited her birth that was still several weeks away.

            Behind Jupiters carriage, an equally pregnant Sailor Mercury rode in similar horse drawn conveyance with Washu, Kaolla Su, the recently transformed Ryo-Oh-Ki, and Washu’s assistant Tama. Both the younger girls were naked and preoccupied with sucking the blue and red furred catgirls cocks as they rode down the street. Washu purred with pleasure as she watched Tama’s small mouth glide up and down her huge shaft. She cared little for the cheering people around her, as this was a parade more for Sempai and the Queen. But after the festival, the people might be cheering for her creation Ryoko, and that was something she looked forward to as she moved her tail to slide up into Tama’s tight little anus, making the dark skinned and pink haired girl moan around her cock. Ryo-Oh-Ki meanwhile waved back at the people, mewling happily at all the attention.

            Next in the procession, Sailor Saturn rode in a dark purple carriage with her classmates Sakura and Shinobu whom she’d brought along with her. Cian sat on the foxgirls shoulder as she normally did, waving out to the people around them and blowing tiny kisses that many likely couldn’t see. The little toon girl didn’t care though, she was just happy to have been brought along on this venture with her mistress.

            Farther behind in the procession, the gold and blue carriage of the Uranus and Neptune houses followed along slowly. Easily the largest of the carriages, the ever growing family’s conveyance was more like a float used in the old holiday parades than a carriage. The carriage was built with several tiers for its many passengers. In the topmost tier, Sailors Neptune and Uranus sat side by side, their triplet children sat below them sipping juice from ornate cups. The three youma were now near the age of four, but had the bodies of young girls of thirteen. All of them had long since lost her own virginity to their ‘father’ Sailor Uranus in a special ceremony held in the Chaos Temple back home.

            Further below, Sailor Venus had taken a seat with several young women from her virgin farm. She had brought them along a gifts to her friends whom she had not seen in far too long. Behind Venus, in a shaded seat, a heavily pregnant Mutsumi sat with her firstborn daughter Mireille whose body had quickly grown to that of a ten year old girls despite being only three and a half years old. As with Uranus and the triplets, Neptune had taken the honor of taking her daughters virginity when she was the time was right. The nekomimi sat with her mother and lightly petted the hot springs turtle Tamago who rested in her lap. She wore only a short blue and grey dress with a hole cut in the back to let her short brown tail through. Mutsumi wore a sheer white silk gown that was so translucent that nothing was left to the imagination. The young girl leaned back in her seat and sighed contentedly, happy to be traveling with her mistress and her mistress’ ‘husband’ Uranus.

            At the back of the procession, Sailor Pluto rode in a pitch black carriage that was hooded and windowed, allowing no one to see inside. No longer one for bright clear skies, the bat woman youma chose to forego waving at cheering onlookers and patiently awaited their arrival at the Coliseum. Once the opening ceremonies were finished, she planned to attend the local Church of Chaos and preside over the daily rituals and ceremonies while they were here. Riding with the bat woman youma were her two Priestess’ Kanako and Lulu. The gargoyle youma both wore no clothing as they sat with their High Priestess. Pluto herself only wore a black satin ribbon that was intricately wrapped around her body. She turned her all red eyes to Kanako and watched as she lightly petting Kuro, her pet kitten with overly long ears. The dark furred cat purred softly at her mistress’s touch and occasionally opened its bright red eyes to look around before yawning softly and going back to sleep in Kanako’s lap.

            “First time in Rome?” Pluto asked Kanako.

            The dark haired gargoyle youma looked up at the high priestess, “No, I came here once with my grandmother while she was traveling the world. I learned a lot about Ancient Ceremonies while I was here.”

            “This place reminds me a bit of Bevelle, only white instead of red.” Lulu frowned as she looked out the window.

            “Hmm, and long ago it suffered much the same fate as that city,” said Pluto.

            Lulu only shrugged, she had long since put that part of her past behind her. “Wonderful workmanship, it must have taken a long time to rebuild.”

            “Not as long as you may think. When money is not an issue and the women working to rebuild are willing, things get accomplished more quickly.” Pluto told her.

            “Look, there’s the temple.” Kanako said suddenly as she pointed out a structure in the distance. Not far from the approaching Coliseum, a huge black tower stood out against the white marble buildings around it. A mass of black clouds seemed to hang over it, unfazed by the winds which moved the white clouds around them.

            “I’m looking forward to seeing it.” Pluto said as she turned away from the window and leaned back in her seat.

***

            Once they reached the Coliseum, Queen Ecstasy turned her head up and looked at the enormous structure. The sheer size of it made the bunnygirl dizzy from just looking. Shaking her head, she turned back to look at the path ahead and saw Sailor Mars standing at the entrance where they were headed. Lifting a hand from her horses reins, she waved to the purple furred catgirl. “Rei!!” she called out.

            Mars waved back to the white furred bunnygirl and smiled at her. “Welcome to Rome, Usagi.” she told her, being just as informal. She wrapped her arm around Nekonel’s waist and hugged the other catgirl close. The two of them walked into the building with the group, leading the horses into the stables. Ecstasy hopped down her her stallion and helped her daughter down after her. The young blonde giggled happily and ran over to the purple catgirls.

            “Purple kittiessss!” she squealed as she hugged Mars’ waist in greeting, eliciting an a loud gasp from the catgirl as Aerith squeezed her tight.

            “Guck,” Mars gasped as for a second she thought Aerith was about to crack her back again. Before things could progress any further Ecstasy quickly came forward and calmly pulled Aerith off, giving the catgirl a second to catch her breath as the young girl ran off into the structure.

            “Well met, Sailor Mars.” Chaosbringer said as he dismounted and handed the reins over to one of the stable girls.

            “M`lord, welcome to Rome.” Mars nodded back once she could breathe again.

            Chaosbringer gave a curt nod and looked around, “...it looks almost as it did then....”

            “I hired only the best.” Mars said proudly. She then turned to the other senshi as they climbed down from their carriages, “Guys!” she mewled before running over to her friends and hugging each of them one by one. “It’s so good to see all of you!”

            “We missed you too.” Mercury said as she returned Mars’ hug.

            “Geez Ami, you’re big as a house!” Mars said as she saw the blue furred catgirls pregnant belly.

            “Oh gee, thanks for the ego boost.” the catgirl said dryly.

            “Oh you look fine Ami.” Jupiter said as she climbed down from her own carriage, seemingly unaffected by her own swollen belly. “I’d still do ya.” she said with a purr.

            “Promise?” Mercury asked with a doe eyed expression.

            To answer, Jupiter moved over to her blue furred lover and pulled her into a deep kiss. While she reached a hand down to spank Kaolla’s ass as the tan skinned girl continued to suck on the catgirls dick. “Move over short stuff.” she told her with a smile.

            “Heya guys, Nel, how’s it going?” Venus asked as she jumped down from her carriage.

            “Mai, Rikku, and Kitsune are already here.” Mars reported as she gathered everyone and led the group into the inner halls of the coliseum. “The main doors will be opening to the public within the hour. And the Blitzball Sphere will be operational by tomorrow morning. All the food stands and other entertainments have been arranged.”

            “Excellent, you have done well Sailor Mars.” Chaosbringer said in a rare show of praise. Most of the serious arrangements were left to Mars to attend to since the whole of Europe was her jurisdiction.

            “Thank you M`lord. I do try my best.” Mars said with a purr as she coiled her tail with Nekonels while the large group of youma moved out into the grand audience chamber. Two large thrones sat under a black cloth tarp for Chaosbringer and Ecstasy, with a smaller one between them for Aerith. Around and behind the thrones, a number of simpler chairs had been arrayed for the youma senshi, their families, and slaves. There was a light chatter in the air as women worked overhead on the Blitzball Sphere. Shouted orders for tools and parts and calls of sections being declared finished and operating.

            Jupiter and Mercury both moved to sit next to one another, relieving their feet of the burden of carrying their pregnant bodies. Washu moved to take a seat near Chaosbringer while Uranus and Neptune moved their family to sit together on Ecstasy’s side. Ryo-Oh-Ki had reverted to her cabbit body and sat in Washu’s lap, mewling softly while the red furred catgirl scratched behind her floppy pointed ears. Saturn sat with her adoptive parents and smiled as Shinobu and Sakura moved to begin massaging the foxgirls feet while she began talking with her step sisters.

            Not really interested in the opening speeches, Venus sat near the back of their seating area and relaxed in the shade. The young virgin girls she had brought with here remained standing behind their mistress, awaiting their orders patiently.

            Mars looked around as she took a seat behind Chaosbringer, “Hmm, where’s Mimette?” she asked.

            “At the Temple seeing to my accommodations.” Chaosbringer answered.

            “I have people already seeing to that.” Mars said.

            The dark god shrugged, “She said she wanted to double check everything. The girl has become quite adept at making sure things will meet my standards.”

            “She also doesn’t like big crowds!” Aerith giggled cheerfully.

            “Ah...” Mars said with a giggle. She then turned to look towards the back of the Emperor’s Viewing chamber, “Setsuna, Kanako, Lulu, I have seats ready for all of you.” she told the tri while gesturing to a set of seats just outside the tarp’s shade range.

            “We prefer to remain in the shade, thanks.” Lulu said.

            Mars gasped and covered her mouth, “Omigosh I’m so sorry, I forgot!”

            “It’s no problem,” Kanako said with a smile.

            “We don’t really need chairs.” Lulu finished.

            As one, Lulu, Pluto, and Kanako jumped up and clasped their feet around one of the sturdy support rods and hung upside down behind everyone. The gargoyle youma then wrapped their wings around themselves like cloaks that defied gravity while Pluto simply crossed her arms under her breasts and smiled at Mars.

            The purple furred catgirl smiled, “That works.” she said with a shrug before moving to sit down with Nekonel. A group of young girls all below the age of nine then walked in baring trays of food and drink. They were dressed in white toga’s made of a fine nearly transparent silk and fastened with golden clips.

            “I took the liberty of having all the foods everyone enjoys prepared and readily at hand.” Mars told everyone, she then smiled, “Oh, and feel free to use any of the girls as a cock-warmer if you like.”

            “Mmm, really now?” Venus asked as she plucked a bit of shrimp from one tray and a glass of wine from another while looking one green haired child up and down.

            “Mommy, what’s a cock-warmer?” Aerith asked.

            “Nothing you need to worry about sweetie.” Ecstasy answered her daughter while patting her leg before turning to look behind her and giving her fellow senshi a look that clearly read: Not in front of my daughter.

            Looking around, Mercury noted that Mai, Rikku, and Kitsune were nowhere to be seen. She knew Shelinda and Isis had stayed behind in Japan to maintain the Gaea Temple while the High Priestess was away, much like Kairisu had remained at the Chaos Temple in Tokyo. “Where are Rikku, Mai, and Kitsune?”

            “Someone say my name?” asked a soft and musical voice as a shadow passed overhead before Mai Valentine, High Priestess of the Temple of Gaea, landing on the waist high ledge in front of the queen and Chaosbringer. The diamond hard talons on her clawed feet had no trouble gaining purchase on the stone ledge as for the few moments she remained there. She quickly jumped down onto the floor with a fluid grace and smiled at Chaosbringer and Ecstasy. “Sorry, I was taking a few aerial pictures for Shelinda.” she told them while holding up a small digital camera. She then looked to Chaosbringer, “M`lord, the sacred Goddess sends you her greetings and wishes you only the best for your celebration. You have her assurances that she will fulfill her end of your ‘pact’, and that the weather will remain fair for the duration of the festivities.”

            “Pact...,” a couple of the youma whispered to each other in confusion as they tried to figure out what the Harpy was talking about.

            “Such an honorable woman,” the god seemed to muse with a nod. “It must be so pleasing to for you serve one such as her.”

            As Mai smiled at his remark, the glowing eyes of Lulu seemed to flash for a brief moment as a smile spread across her lips.

***

            Elsewhere in the Coliseum, Anzu Mazaki paced back and forth in the chamber beneath the main viewing arena. A marge stage had been set up on a massive lift that would take her and her band up to the arena at the designated time. She was dressed in a marigold yellow skirt that ended a few inches above her knees with a matching long sleeved top accented by a small golden pyramid on a simple necklace around her neck. The outfit was like many she wore in her concerts, but for this particular show, it made her distinctly nervous.

            “Anzu, relax, you told me yourself it’s not good to get all worked up like this before a show,” said Yami as she stood by the stage, leaning her body against the main platform.

            “I know!” Anzu said as she took a deep breath and slowly let it out in an attempt to calm her nerves. One that failed miserably, “It’s just, they’re all going to be out there. All of them.” she said quietly.

            Yami nodded her head solemnly, “Yes I know, I don’t like it either, but I have assurances from my, Master, that none of them will lay a finger or tail on you.” Yami said, using the word master with barely hidden contempt. As much as she hated having to serve as one of Chaosbringer’s main generals, Yami knew she had no other choice. There was no chance of escape, and even if there was, where would they go? Worse, once they were caught, Yami shivered at what punishment Anzu would suffer in her stead. The once powerful Pharaoh cared little for her own safety, and Chaosbringer knew this, which was why Anzu would be the one punished should she ever defy him.

            The redhead went over to Anzu and wrapped her arms around the other girl, holding her close in a rare public show of the affection she felt for her. She was still almost a head shorter than Anzu, thanks to the female body Yami’s spirit now inhabited, but she cared little for the old gender bias’ from her former way of life. Indeed on this world there was no choice but to seek love and comfort in the arms of the same sex, less you find it in the arms of one of the youma. It had taken some time for the two of them to overcome this hurdle, but once they had, they found they could have some semblance of happiness, if only in brief moments where they could be truly alone.

            Anzu leaned into Yami’s embrace and sighed softly, fighting back tears of fright and sorrow, both to keep her sanity as much as maintain her carefully applied stage make-up. “I love you.” she whispered softly. She felt Yami’s embrace tighten around her as the red, black, and golden haired woman whispered back her feelings in ancient Egyptian.

            Above them, a loud rumble could be heard as the main gates opened to the public and thousands of people began pouring in. It wouldn’t be long now before the Queen gave her opening speech and Anzu would be giving the largest concert of her career.

***

            It amazed Queen Ecstasy how quickly the Coliseum filled with women. The background chatter was almost deafening as the thousands of women moved to find their seats. She smiled at the sight though, finding comfort in the fact that there was not a man among them, leaving the place pure, clean. It took nearly an hour before the final groups of women had entered and taken their seats. As was planned, Ecstasy waited for a small light on the armchair on her throne to light up before she stood. The light signal that all the seats in the coliseum were filled and it was time to give her speech.

            As she stood, a band below played a loud fanfare to signal her approach. The chatter and noise faded so quickly, that it seemed to the bunnygirl as though someone had simply turned off a switch. In a small alcove below them, a woman walked out wearing a pink ceremonial toga and holding a aged looking scroll made of fine sheep skin.

            “Ladies of all the Lands, I present to you, her Royal Majesty Nightmare Queen Ecstasy, and our Savior, Lord, and Master, Chaosbringer!” she called out in a high but steady voice that reached all across the coliseum.

            Cheers and applause greeted Ecstasy and Chaosbringer as they emerged from beneath the shading tarp and out into the public eye. Black and blue roses rained down from all around, landing at the pairs feet as Ecstasy raised an arm up and waved gently to the women around her. Chaosbringer stood impartially behind her, casually reaching out to pluck a single blue rose from the air as if drifted down in front of him. He lifted the flower to his nose and inhaled its bouquet, finding the distinctive odor marginally pleasing to his senses.

            The cheers and clapping slowly died down and Ecstasy took a deep breath before speaking up loudly and clearly, special amplifiers that were placed all around her would make sure that even those in the top most seats would hear her as she said, “Fellow women of our world, it has nearly been four years since the day our Savior came down to us and cleansed the Earth of the ages old plague of Man. In that time, I have watched as a planet once torn apart by political ideals, religions, racial bias’, and an innumerable other disputes has come together in an Era of peace and prosperity never before seen by humanity. Yes, the initial transition was difficult, but we women are adaptive, cunning, and brave, and from the ashes of our portion society, a new, true, and pure humanity has arisen. Let the events of the coming week be more than a celebration, but a testament to what we women can build once free of the bonds placed on us by Man!”

***

            Waiting below, Anzu listened to Ecstasy’s speech and closed her eyes, trying desperately not to roll them. It sounded so corny to her ears, but she couldn’t deny that it wasn’t until her being brought to this world that she could turn on the news and not see some tragedy caused by a war in some far off country. Maybe there is something to what she’s saying, Anzu thought to herself as she rapped her fingers against her thigh, mimicking the tempo of the song she planned to sing once her concert began. Around her, the girls of her small band tuned their instruments one final time, making sure that everything was perfect.

            Yami waited off to the side of the stage, flanked by a pair of her Army soldiers who were also providing security for the entire coliseum. The two young women were wearing black metal armor that covered only certain portions of their anatomy while a force field protected their vital areas. The suits were a little too flashy for Yami’s taste, but the girls seemed to enjoy them well enough, and they served their purpose.

            She tilted her head up and listened while Ecstasy droned on about how she and her fellow youma had Quested to other worlds to bring back a few chosen, those worthy to live in this new world they had created. Yami scoffed to herself and smoothed out a minor wrinkle in the dress uniform gown she wore, waiting for the gears around them to begin turning, signaling her lover’s ascent up to the main arena.

***

            As her speech neared the end, Ecstasy smiled up at the crowd, “...In closing, I’d like to dedicate this opening concert to my precious first born daughter, Aerith! Come up here sweetie.” Ecstasy said to the young blonde haired girl.

            A barely audible murmur went through the entire crowd as nearly everyone sweatdropped as the queen called Aerith her “first born” daughter. The child ran up to stand beside her mother and waved eagerly at the crowd, “Hello people, it’s so nice to see youuuuuu!” she said happily.

            The murmurs in the crowd quickly turned into a loud roar as the thousands of women began to cheer for Aerith, calling out her name and tossing down more roses to her. With the same skill as her father, Aerith snatched one of the black roses out of the air and looked at it, “Ooooo, prettyyyyy!”

            Ecstasy smiled and spoke up to the crowd, “Now, without further ado, it gives me great pleasure to introduce our opening singer, Anzu Mazaki!” She then touched a control on the ledge in front of her, causing a loud pneumatic hum to fill the air as a pair of large doors opened in the arena floor below. The sound of turning gears then joined the hum as the stage below was slowly lifted up into the air. Screams of happiness and joy then filled the air as the children in the audience finally got what they came here with their mothers for.

            “Oooooo, Anzu!!!! Thank you mommyyyyyyy!” Aerith squealed happily as she jumped up and down excitedly, watching the opening in the floor below.

***

            Down below, Yami smiled and stepped away from the stage as it began to rise up slowly. She waved up to Anzu while the brown haired girl moved to the center of the stage with her mic in hand. “Break a leg Anzu.” she called up to her.

            “Thanks.” Anzu called back before taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. She then turned to her band, “Okay girls, lets do this nice and neat, I want a good steady rhythm and a pulse pounding beat.”

            The girls around her all nodded and her drummer, a girl named Rene Weaver, began tapping her drumsticks together as the light spilled down around them. Anzu smiled and looked up as her head rose above the floor of the arena, “Alright girls, 1, 2, 3, 4!!!” Her drummer, Guitar player, bass, and synthesizer all began at once, releasing a smooth and rhythmic beat that pounded through the coliseum. Anzu lifted the mic to her lips and began to sing before the stage even came to a halt, “Wha-oh.... Wha-oh.... Wha-oh... Wha-oh....”

            Her throat clear, Anzu gave herself to the music and turned her eyes up to the people around her and sang, “Tell me, I don’t understand anything, but You always say those kinds of words, too!! You find another way where we only pass each other by and rush out into a world that’s ending, you know?

            Hello, hello, it’s a New World! Faster than light, with monochromic speed! Hello, hello, it’s a New World! Further away than time, I run through it; you’re so far away!!

            Wha-oh.... Wha-oh.... Wha-oh... Wha-oh....

            Baby, I already threw out the lemonade, If the too-sweet chocolate was sticking to my cheek

            With a single fragment melting little by little, We’ll start to change so slowly Can’t you feel it everywhere?

            Hello, hello, Ms. Moonlight! Repainting the mundane night into a rainbow... Hello, hello, Ms. Moonlight! And bathing in the moonlight, I’ll accelerate Drivin’ through the night!!”

            The music went into a short musical Solo and Anzu moved her body with the pulse pounding beat, her heart flying inside her chest, letting her feel truly alive as she swept her arms out around her, as though embracing the entire audience. She didn’t even feel the hungry states of the youma in the main box seat, only the smiles and cheers of those around her as they listened to her sing and watched her dance. The next verse quickly approached and Anzu lifted the mic to her lips again...

            “Hello, hello! It’s a New World Faster than light, with monochromic speed!! Hello, hello! It’s a New World Further away than time, I run through it; you’re so far away...

            Hello, hello, Ms. Moonlight! Repainting the mundane night into a rainbow... Hello, hello, Ms. Moonlight! And bathing in the moonlight, I’ll accelerate, Drivin’ through the niiiiight!!!!

            Wha-oh..... Wha-oh.... Wha-oh.... Wha-oh.....”

***

            Standing outside the arena, behind a barred gate where the Gladiators of old would be sent out to their deaths for the pleasure of the people, Yami watched as Anzu gave her concert. The elfin girl smiled to herself, feeling happy for her lover as she lived out her dream, if differently than she had envisioned it. Her smile quickly faded as a dark chill rolled down the dark hallway towards her. Without even a look she knew instantly what it meant.

            “I know you’re there,” Yami said to the shadows behind her, “You don’t need to lurk like a predator waiting to pounce its prey. The idea seems beneath you.”

            “Yes, I suppose you’re right,” the familiar voice said as the form of Chaosbringer emerged from the darkness.

            “Don’t care for the concert?” Yami asked without turning, keeping her eyes on Anzu’s dancing form as she moved into her next song.

            “Not particularly,” he replied as he leaned against the opposite wall from Yami. “Her voice seems pleasant enough, but I would believe it more enjoyable were she to choose a different genre.”

            Yami only shrugged, “She enjoys it, and so long as it makes her happy, I won’t gt in the way.”

            The God only nodded as he glanced in the singer’s direction, “she certainly seems to have gotten over her trauma...”

            Nodding, Yami said, “I spared no expense with getting her the best treatment,” she then turned her lavender gaze on the dark god, “You realize if I could kill you I would don’t you?”

            “Yes, I remember how you tried,” Chaosbringer replied as he folded his arms across his chest. “Of course, you had a few more weapons to use than you do now...”

            “My... Yugi’s deck won’t serve you, you don’t have the heart to wield it.” Yami said solemnly.

            “If I really cared that much about your monsters I would never had let you keep it,” he sighed.

            Turning away again, Yami watched as Anzu went into her third and final song, “What do you want?” she asked.

            “I’ve come to explain a few things to you that I don’t think you quite understand,” he said in a cold voice. “It is currently by my will that the others maintain their distance from your lover. It is by my will that you haven’t been sent to serve a more befitting punishment for losing our game. It is by my will that neither of you has become some sort of drooling mass existing solely for the purpose of the endless sexual gratification of others. While I do not care what you may think or say of me, I feel it best to remind you not to confuse my benevolence with weakness...”

            “I’ve made no such confusion. Let Anzu be safe, and I won’t move against you, you have my word.” Yami told him before Anzu’s song went into its big finish, “If you’ll excuse me.” Yami said before she move to open the gate and walked out towards the stage.

            As she stepped past Chaosbringer one of his arms flew out towards her, catching her underneath her chin and causing her to look up at him. With his usual emotionless look he leaned down and stared into her eyes, causing the general to see her distorted reflection in the mirrored lenses. Almost as fast as it started it ended as Chaosbringer whispered something into her ear and stood back up, entering the shadows as the lithe form of Yami shook for a moment in a mixture of several emotions.

            “I think I prefer you this way...,” the voice whispered past her again.

            Yami suppressed a deep shudder that ran down her spine and up it again, making her blood feel as though it had turned to ice. She said nothing to him and freed her arm with a gentle tug before continuing over to the stage. 

            Anzu smiled softly in Yami’s direction as the crowd of cheering young girls outside called her name over and over. “Hear that Yami?” she asked, “They want to see me, they really want to see me!” she said happily as she spun around, the edges of her bright yellow skirt twirling around her. She giggled happily, “I’ll go give them one more encore before we go home, you can pull yourself away from your troops for a while tonight, right?” she asked as she made a gesture to the band members and they began playing a happy tune which made the crowd outside scream even louder.

            Yami nodded and Anzu placed a kiss on the General’s cheek before running back up onto the stage, mic in hand as she began to sing once more.

            As she watched Anzu go into her final encore, Yami felt another shudder run through her, not from Chaosbringers words that still echoed in her ears, but from the fact that she had just lived out the vision from that day on the train before her fateful duel with Chaosbringer. “Well Yugi, some things turned out alright. If with a heavy price.” she said to herself as she listened to the brunette’s song.

***

            After her concert, Anzu walked with a security escort of Yami's soldiers to another part of the coliseum where hordes of her screaming fans awaited her. Yami walked next to her, armed only with the deck she always carried on her hip. She didn't like having Anzu out in the open like this, but it par for the course in the life of a pop star.

            Anzu smiled and waved at her fans, most of them girls under the age of 13. Smiling, Anzu meticulously began selecting copies of her Album and signing them before handing them back to the girls holding them out. She nodded and thanked the girls one at a time as she filled out one Mini-disc after another.

            “Oro,” a high-pitched voice said from the end of the hall. “Oiyyyyyyyyyyyyyy, it’s Anzu-chan!”

            As the guards turned to see the source of the noise a young girl in black charged down the hall, her long braids flapping out behind her. The guards held out their arms to stop her, but she easily evaded each of them as she laughed. Leaping into the air over Yami she made a perfect landing on both feet and stopped a foot in front of the singer. She turned her small face up, showing a huge grin on her face as her black eyes shimmered.

            “Anzu-chan, can I havey your autograph,” the girl grinned. “You’re my most favorite singer in the whole world!”

            “Oh my, you’re a limber one.” Anzu said with a surprised smile as she knelt down to be eye level with the girl, “And what’s your name cutey?” she asked.

            “Hehe, I’m Aerith, first among Anzu-chan fans,” she yelled as she rose a gloved fist above her head and struck a pose. “I likey you so much my mommy got you to sing her for us!”

            “Aerith, that’s a sweet nam.... What did you say about your mother?” Anzu asked in a shaking tone.

            “My mommy,” Aerith grinned as she made a pair of bunnyears on top of her head. “She said I’ve been so good I get to see Anzu-chan!”

            “A... and, who, is your mother?” Anzu asked as she reached out to accept the girls copy of her Mini-disc.

            “The lady talking-talking,” Aerith said flatly, her makeshift bunnyears still atop her head. “Did you not see my rabbity ears?”

            Anzu could literally feel the blood draining from her face as it ran cold in her veins, her hands shook as she signed her name to the cover of the disc holder and handed it back to Aerith. “Re... really now, that’s.... that’s nice.....”

            “Mommy said your music is good for me, but daddy says he no likey,” Aerith frowned. “He got all unhappy and went somewhere... maybe he was hungy...”

            The brown haired singers face became as white as a sheet at the word “he”, “You.... you said your father... is a ‘he’?” she asked the small blonde.

            “A-yup,” she said with a big nod, and then begin to move her hands around. “He’s like this big, and has a biiiiiiiiig coat.” Her brow furrowed for a second as she began to think, and then she made a gesture for binoculars in front of her eyes. “And he has dark eyes like me, but you can see things in them!”

            “..........”

            “Oro, why are you so pale,” Aerith asked with a puzzled look on her face. “Are you sick?” Raising a hand above her head she began to rear back as if to smack the unnerved singer. “Here, I’ll take your temperatures!”

            “Ahhaha...” Yami weakly laughed as she touched the girls hand and lowered it down. “Anzu is just a little tired... Hey, why don’t you come with us and we can take her somewhere where she can lay down for a while.”

            “Hmmmmmmmm, you may have something there,” Aerith said with a strange look on her face. “Hokies, let’s go!” Without hesitation, the young girl hoisted up the sickly singer and began to carry her down the hall, eliciting a shudder from Yami in the process.

            “Such strength...”

***

            With a contented sigh, Ecstasy leaned back in the immense bathtub of the bath house near the coliseum. The tub as it were, was more like a huge pool of steaming hot waters fed by ornate fountains in the shapes of fish and girls with water jugs all around. She could still hear the fanfare from the coliseum nearby as jugglers, acrobats, and other forms of entertainment went on for the people. After the concert, Ecstasy allowed her daughter to go down and get Anzu’s autograph, she later received a message from General Yami that Aerith was in her care for a while when Anzu felt suddenly ill and her daughter helped take her to a place where she could rest.

            The bunnygirl knew she could trust the defeated former Pharaoh and only partially worried about her child as Mars suggested they head over to the bath houses to relax for a while. When they arrived, Ecstasy was breath taken by the sheer beauty of the restored Roman Baths. Mars had truly done a good job repairing and restoring things here in Europe. The reports she read told of a vast decline in the poverty level as the purple furred catgirl worked to help the less fortunate women of this part of the world. The spell she had done with Chaosbringer may have healed the environment and altered the minds of the people, but there was still much work to be done to fully heal their society. The homeless needed to be given homes, jobs, proper medical aide. Those addicted to drugs had to have their systems cleansed of the poison they took to dull the sense of the misery in their lives. Mercury’s blood cleansing drugs helped in that matter.

            Turning her head, Ecstasy looked over to the raven haired and purple furred catgirl as she lay on her stomach while two serving girls dressed only in loin cloths carefully applied scented oils to her fur and massaged her back. Mars purred softly to herself and mewled in contentment. Ecstasy smiled, glad to be able to spend time with her old friend like this as she leaned her head back into a separate tub behind her where another serving girl, this one with chocolate brown hair and eyes, gently massaged her scalp while shampooing her long blonde hair. She had already had her soft white fur cleaned while outside the tub. The shampoo they used made her skin feel tingly as it opened her pores and cleared away any dead skin before the rinsed it off. She then went to soak in the main tubs for a while as they worked on her hair.

            Across from Mars, Nekonel sat naked in a corner quietly cleaning herself with her tongue while she waited for her mate to finish. The other purple furred catgirl hissed warningly when some of the girls offered to wash her with shampoo and water and Ecstasy laughed softly, “She’s more cat than human.” she had told the girls before instructing them to leave Nekonel be.

            “Mmm, that was great!” Kitsune cooed as she pulled her kimono back over her naked body and carefully tied the sash that held it closed. She then watched as Rikku dressed herself again as well before walking over to the tubs edge, “Well y’all, Rikku and I are heading out on the town for a while, we’ll see you at tomorrow’s games right?” she asked Ecstasy.

            “I wouldn’t miss Michiru’s big Blitzball Tournament for all the tea in China.” Ecstasy said with a smile.

            “Mmm, I heard Hitomi’s become an official member of her team.” Mars said from the massage table.

            “Yeah, you guys should see that girl move!” Rikku said excitedly, “It’s like she was born to play Blitzball!”

            “Odd she takes to the water so well, being a catgirl and all.” Ecstasy commented as the girl behind her rinsed the shampoo from her hair before getting ready to apply the conditioner.

            “We aren’t all like Nelly.” Rikku said with a giggle as she went over to her “sister” for lack of a better term. The purple furred catgirl blinked at Rikku’s approach and mewled curiously. She then gasped when Rikku wrapped her arms around her in a gentle hug and purred softly before she returned it.

            “Hey I got an idea! Mars, you mind if we take Nekonel with us for the night, she doesn’t really seem to like it here, and I’d like to get to know her a little better.” Rikku asked.

            Leaning her head up, Mars looked to the three and considered for a moment, she didn’t like being away from her mate for long periods of time, just the days in the old parliament buildings in France took their toll of her. “Promise to take good care of her?” she asked as she looked to Nekonel and saw the pleading look in the catgirls all red eyes.

            “Would we do anything wrong?” Kitsune asked with a grin.

            “Yes.” Ecstasy and Mars answered at the same time.

            Kitsune only grinned more and wrapped her arms around Rikku and Nekonel’s shoulders, “We’ll take care of her.” she said with a smile.

            Sighing, knowing that she might regret this, Mars relented and watched as the trio departed from the bath house. “So, where is everyone?” she asked.

            “Hmm, Well Pluto, Lulu, and Kanako all went to the Chaos Temple after the concert, said something about properly blessing the place.” Ecstasy said as she adjusted her seat so her small tail would be more comfortable. “Uranus and her family are probably still at the Coliseum, I heard something about the Wind Army giving a demonstration this evening. Saturn seemed really excited about it. Mai, Mai I think went to the local Gaea Temple on the outskirts of the city with Venus, Mercury, and Jupiter. I’m not really sure where Washu wandered off to with Ryo-Oh-Ki.”

            Mars nodded and purred contently as the girls began to chop their hands up and down her back as they neared the end of the massage. “I guess it’s just you and me then, huh?” she asked, her voice bleating slightly as the girls gently hit her back.

            “Yup.” Ecstasy answered as the girl behind her finished conditioning her hair and allowed the bunnygirl to pull her hair into the main tub as she herself drained the soap clouded water she sat in and stepped out to rise the remaining soap from her own body. The bunnygirl only let herself soak for a few moments before stepping out of the tub, the water running down her body and onto the floor for several seconds before a pair of lavender haired girl came to help her dry with highly absorbent towels.

            Ecstasy smiled as she looked over to Mars’ naked form on the massage table, she admired the catgirls fine slender form with curves in all the right places. She watched as Mars’ tail swished from side to side idly, the penis head tip peeking out from the fur. Ecstasy felt her own cock stirring at the sight of the pink and puffy lips of Mars’ pussy and as she lightly ran her hand over her fifteen inch length, a thought occurred to the bunnygirl. She smiled again and walked up behind where the catgirl lay on the table.

            A simple gesture of the hand sent the two masseur girls away as she walked over to stand behind and to the side of her life long friend. “You know Rei, something just occurred to me,” she said in a quiet and sultry tone while she ran her fingers through the soft velvety fur on Mars’ thigh and up over her bottom. “You and I, we’ve know eachother a long time, sure we’ve had our pointless arguments and such, but you’ve always been there for me. You were even there when I was blessed with this new body and life. But even then, and in the four years since, you and I, we’ve never fucked before.” She told her before dipping her hand down between Mars’ legs to rub her soft pussy.

            Mars gasped softly, both at Ecstasy’s revelation and the feel of her hand against her cunt. She purred softly and gently spread her legs apart as she felt her own cock hardening as her pussy dampened. “Mmmm, I think you’re right Usagi.” Mars said, dropping the formality with her friend.

            “Well then,” Ecstasy whispered seductively as she climbed onto the table with Mars, “Shouldn’t we do something about it?” she asked as she positioned herself on top of the catgirl and place her cock against her pussy. Without waiting for an answer, Ecstasy slid her cock forward, the massage oils and light layer of water still covering the two of them acted as the perfect lubricant as her pole slid deep inside Mars’ cunt.

            “Mmmm, yeeeessssss!” Mars moaned in pleasure as she arched her butt upwards, making it easier for the bunnygirl to slide all fifteen inches into her tight pussy. Her legs spread wider, moving to support her body as she moved into a doggie position. Ecstasy cooed in pleasure with her catgirl lover and began sliding her cock in and out slowly, savoring the pleasure of being inside Mars for the first time. The catgirls cunt quickly dampened enough for Ecstasy to slide back and forth with ease. Mars smiled and licked her lips before moving one hand down to stroke her own raging erection, she could feel Ecstasy’s balls slapping against her clit with every thrust while her own swung gently just a few centimeters lower. She briefly considered having herself ovulate for Ecstasy, but thought better of it, if and when she had children, she wanted it to be with Nekonel, though which of them would be the father was still in the air.

            “Ahh, Rei, your pussy is fantastic!” Ecstasy moaned while she began to speed up her thrusts. Her pelvis slapped loudly against Mars’, making the catgirl moan and mewl even louder. Ecstasy leaned down, mashing her ample breasts against Mars’ purple furred back and reached an arm under her to rub the phallic shapped distention in the catgirl belly as her cock pushed all the way into her womb. “Ohhh, I could fuck you all day!!!” Ecstasy moaned.

            Mars grinned, “That a promise?” she asked as she began to slither her tail around Ecstasy’s body and up her inner thigh. “Mmm, fuck me until sundown?” she asked with a smile, knowing full well the white furred bunnygirl would be more than happy to.

            “Mmmm, yes, non-stop until sunset!” Ecstasy said as she spread her legs for Mars’ tail, welcoming it into her pussy, “I like a challenge!”

            “Really, let’s see how long you last when I do this!!!” Mars exclaimed as her tail shot up like a snake striking a victim, but instead of slipping into her dripping pussy, the prehensile appendage rammed up the bunnygirls ass, making her all blue eyes go wide as she instantly came, her cum splattering inside the other youma’s womb.

            “Hey, that’s not fair!!” Ecstasy mock whined, “I’ll get you for that!” she told her as she began powerfucking the catgirl from behind, her hips becoming almost a blur of motion as she rammed her cock in and out of Mars again and again. The purple catgirl yeowled in sheer pleasure as her pussy came several times in as many seconds. Her own cock oozing with precum as it throbbed and ached for a hole to fill and release its load in.

            Mars masturbated furiously, eager to let loose her cum, but she couldn’t move her hands fast enough as Ecstasy continued her onslaught of power thrusts, forcing to put all fours down on the table to keep herself balanced. The bunnygirls cock remained as rigid as steel as she continued pounding into her friend, and Mars could feel her cum sloshing around inside her, waiting for more to join it so her stomach would swell to contain it all. She smiled, knowing she’d welcome a cum filled belly as she continued pumping her tail in and out of Ecstasy’s asshole.

            Time blurred for the two youma and soon Mars found herself lying on her back as Ecstasy stood off to the side of the table, her cock still buried deep inside of her pussy. Mars’ own penis was mashed between the bunnygirls tits as she moved to titty fuck her as she drove her cock in and out of her pussy. “Ahhh, Usagi.... so good!!!!” Mars moaned as she moved her tail from the bunnygirls ass to her pussy. She didn’t worry about any germs, as none of the youma needed to use the toilet anymore and the issue waste was no longer a problem. “Ahhh, yes, fuck me, fuck me hard!!!” she moaned while releasing some of her own cum from her tail into Ecstasy’s womb.

            Both already showed some signs of distention from the large amounts of cum inside them, but both knew it was nowhere near enough to satisfy them, not yet. Without pulling her cock from Mars, Ecstasy climbed back onto the table and took the catgirl into the missionary position, something neither of them had used in a long while. Mars’ cock wedged itself between their bodies, the head peaking up from between their breasts as the two of them licked it slowly while the bunnygirl slowed her fevered pace of thrusts.

            Mars cooed and purred with pleasure as her tongue slid over her own cock, occasionally sliding against Ecstasy's tongue. She could feel Ecstasy's cock rubbing against the top of her own through the barrier of her womb as the thick rod continued to form a phallic shaped distention in her belly. She pushed more of her tailcock into Ecstasy's pussy, coiling it up inside the bunnygirls cunt and making her moan even louder.

            “Mmm, so tasty.” Ecstasy cooed before pulling Mars into a deep and passionate kiss, her tongue sliding around inside the catgirls mouth. She then pulled back from Mars slightly and sat up on her knees, pulling the catgirls hips up with her. The bunnygirl smiled down at Mars and began pumping her cock in and out of her faster and faster as she leaned forward at an angle that forced Mars to take her own cock into her mouth. The catgirl took the hint and began sucking on her cock hungrily, sliding her tongue around the knobbed head and down the small hole in the center.

            “Such a lovely sight...” Ecstasy said with a smile as she thrusted her cock in and out of Mars’ pussy, her hips slapping wetly against the catgirls groin with every pump. She licked her lips at the sight of her own huge cock pushing so deeply into her lovers fuckhole. It never ceased to amaze her how such a huge thing could go so far inside the body and bring about such mind numbing pleasures. She sped up the pace of her fucking, slamming her cock in and out of Mars’ cunt, making the catgirl mewl and moan around her own cock as she took the top few inches between her lips and sucked them lovingly.

            The white furred bunnygirl looked down to her own stomach and smiled at the sight of a widening lump just above her cock as Mars’ tail pushed ever deeper into her pussy and womb, coiling up inside her like a snake and sending her to heights of the sensation that was her namesake. She leaned her head back and let out a groan of pure pleasure, “Ahhhh, Rei, it’s so good, I’m gonna cum!!!”

            Mars only managed a soft mewl of delight as she felt her own orgasm build to a peak inside her pussy and balls. The two youma both called out in ecstasy as they came together. Mars’ mouth bulged out as it quickly filled with her own sperm and just as quickly overflowed. The catgirl released her cock from between her lips and let it spring up rapidly, spraying it’s seed into the air and all over the both of them. Ecstasy moaned in pleasure and gripped her own ample breasts, her own cock pumping load after load of her hot cum into Mars’ womb, filling her with potent sperm and making her belly swell out to contain the humongous load.

            The catgirl’s tailcock also released its load inside the bunnygirls pussy, swelling her stomach out as well and sending them both into a sea of pure orgasmic pleasure there on the massage table.

            “Mmmm, so much cum....!” Ecstasy cooed as she bathed in the rain of Mars’ sperm as it fell down onto her. She rubbed it into her fur and savored the hot and sticky feel of it before licking it from her fingers.

            “Mmmm hmmm...” Mars purred while rubbing her swollen stomach. She then made a plaintive noise as Ecstasy pulled out slowly, letting the cum rapidly gush from her pussy and soak the floor. Her stomach quickly returned to its normal dimensions and she pulled her own tailcock from the bunnygirl, she smiled as Ecstasy made the same plaintive sound as her stomach shrank back down as the spunk drained from her.

            The two then giggled and said as one, “Looks like we need another bath.”

***

            Standing in her full military body armor, Paine looked around at the thousands of cheering and screaming women. She stood atop a large Wind Army Hovercraft that glided slowly down the streets of Rome towards the coliseum. In front, to the sides, and behind her, three full platoons of Wind Army soldiers walked in step, keeping easy pace with the slow moving craft.

            She hated this.

            The silver haired twenty-two year old woman despised wasting her time with pointless military pageantry. Almost as much as she hated being near her commander and owner, Sailor Uranus. The yellow furred dog girl stood about two steps away from her on top of the hovercraft, waving to the people and giving salutes to cheering children that were near enough to see her clearly. It had been a little over two years since her first encounter and subsequent enslavement to the youma senshi, and just about one year since she’d accepted the dog girls offer to take a high ranking position in her army.

            After being brought to this world from Spira, Paine was sent to a place that was adequately called the “Processing House.” It was somewhere between a decent inn and a concentration camp. When she arrived, what little clothing she had left was torn away as she was placed in a special harness that kept her immobile and hung on a conveyer belt that lead her down a track of humiliation while dozens of women in sterile suits cleaned her body, administered immunizations, enemas, and full body physicals. Afterwards she was left in a quiet room where she was brought decent enough meals, and given lessons on how this world worked and its laws. Most of it was a blur, as regular visits from Uranus kept her high on the drug that was in the youma’s sperm. The times she was lucid enough to know where and who she was, her body’s addiction to the dog girls cum always won out whenever Uranus came to her.

            Even now, standing so close to the dog girl, Paine could feel her body aching to have that canine penis inside her, fucking her, filling her... She fought the urges as best she could, using her hate of this waste of time as a focal point to keep her mind straight. Paine harbored no hopes of escape, there was nowhere she could go, and sooner or later, the hunger for cock and orgasm that Uranus had put on her always won. But perhaps one day, she might find some way to get back at the dog girl for what she had done, and on that day, payback would be a bitch.

            “We’re almost there Paine.” Uranus told her, her face seemingly as disinterested in this show as she was.

            “Why are we doing this, Mistress?” Paine asked, careful with her tone so as not to invoke some humiliating punishment later.

            “Because the people love it. We aren’t only responsible for the people’s health and livelihoods, we also need to let them know we are looking out for their safety as well. Earth still has a number of enemies, though the Negaverse hasn’t tried anything in a long time, that is no excuse to grow lax. This parade shows people just one of several growing armies meant to keep them safe from those who would seek to take away their freedom or lives.”

            “Nice, whose speech is that?” Paine asked dryly, the whole thing sounding far too much like New Yevon or Youth League Propaganda.

            “Ecstasy’s.” Uranus answered with a genuine laugh. “Though there is truth in it, I’ve personally gone up against some of the enemies of this world, and I can tell you it would have made things a lot easier to have this kind of force backing me then.” she said while looking around at the women marching alongside them. All of them were in standard uniform, or lack there of. The basic wind army combat clothing consisted of green and black arm and leg armor that was equipped with muscle enhancing mechanisms that allowed the women wearing it to run faster, jump higher, and lift heavier weight than they could on their own. Aside from that, they were naked, their torso’s bare, leaving their breasts and pussies bare for all to see. Their vital organs were protected by an energy barrier that was tougher than any metal armoring, and allowed for a greater freedom of movement.

            Paine was glad that her own generals armor covered most of her own body, leaving over her stomach and part of her legs bare. It wasn’t that she was modest, not anymore at least, but she still had some of her dignity left.

            As the parade entered the Coliseum, Paine stepped down from the Hovercraft and began issuing commands for the demonstration that was planned. She could see Uranus’ family off to one side in her range of vision, and her ears could hear the young foxgirl Saturn calling out to her adoptive “father”, but she ignored all of it. For now, all she wanted was to get this over with, and maybe get Uranus’ cock inside her.

            Paine cursed herself for letting that thought enter her mind as she called out another set of commands.

Chapter 3 - Games

            Kitsune smiled and spread her arms wide as she, Rikku, and Nekonel walked into the club late at night in Rome’s entertainment district. The smell of potent alcohol and herbal cigarette smoke filled her nostrils. She inhaled it deeply, looking forward to this. All around her, fast paced techno music played as dozens of women danced, ate, and drank. Cages were set up in random places, in them several rather beautiful women danced naked while water and wine was poured over them.

            “Mmm, this is perfect!” Kitsune said with a grin. She then turned to look at Rikku and frowned slightly, the black furred catgirl was still wearing her cape and armor. The transforming daggers still hung from her waist, clanking softly with her every step. “You really should have worn something else suga’, after all, it’s a night to relax!”

            “Uranus says we’re always on duty.” Rikku said bashfully.

            “Uh, right.” Kitsune said with a sweatdrop. She then wrapped her arms and tails around her companions shoulders and waists before leading them down into the mass of dancing women. The bar was across the dance floor, Kitsune could have taken a path that led around the group, but then Nekonel would get the chance to bump into some of the more lovely young girls. Though by the most basic standards, all of the girls here and all over the world were beautiful now, thanks to Ecstasy and Chaosbringer. From what Mercury told her, the death rate for women due to obesity, heart disease, and a number of other problems that started from how women took care of themselves had dropped to near zero overnight.

            Even with that, Kitsune still had her own tastes, and she saw one such woman tending to the bar a few more paces away. Smiling, Kitsune led the three of them up to the bar and quickly found some free stools for all of them. The woman behind the counter greeted them all with a friendly and surprised smile.

            “Well, well, it’s not often a Queen comes in, let alone three of them.” she said. The woman was around her mid-twenties, with long dirt brown hair and matching eyes. She had creamy colored smooth skin and a rack that was almost the size of her head! She wore a low cut back and white dress which revealed much of her ample cleavage and left the tops of her nipples out for all to see. Judging by the way they hung low from her chest, Kitsune knew that they were natural and not implants.

            “We like to get out as much as we can.” Kitsune answered back with a smile. She still wasn’t used to being called a ‘Queen’, though the term wasn’t really for royalty, but the street term that the people used to call a youma. The foxgirl wasn’t sure where the idea originated, but she didn’t really care, it made her feel good to get such instant respect.

            “Well, I’m glad you decided to come down to my little club, I’m Kyoka, the owner of this establishment.” she said, offering the trio a polite bow.

            “You’re from Japan?” Rikku asked, finally noticing the subtle details of her face and cheekbones.

            “Family came here before the Big Freeze, and I opened this club after the Great Change four years ago.” Kyoka explained as she cleaned out a crystal clear mug and set it down behind the bar, “What can I get for you, first round is on the house!” she offered cheerfully.

            “Hey I like that!” Kitsune said as she slammed her fist down on the bar and put her other hand in the air, “Three glasses of your finest.” she told her.

            “Coming right up.” Kyoka answered with a smile as she moved to get something from behind the bar. Her large breasts jiggled and bounced with her every movement, occasionally letting her nipples peak out the top doe an instant. All three youma girls followed her with their solid colored eyes, smiling when they saw that her dress ended only a couple inches below her pussy and that like so many other women on Earth now, she wore no panties.

            Kyoka returned a moment later with an ornate bottle filled with a green liquid that was so bright in color it looked as though it were glowing. “Is that what I think it is?” Kitsune asked as she read the label as Absenthe.

            “Illegal in most of the world because of its tendency to give people hallucinations,” Kyoka said with a smile, “They call it the Green Fairy.” The busty bartender then poured each of them a drink and Rikku blinked as she saw that it actually was glowing.

            Kitsune laughed at the expression on the catgirls face and gently elbowed her in the ribs, “Look up.” she told her.

            Rikku turned her all green eyes upwards and saw a series of UV light set in with the track lighting above the bar. The fur around her cheeks tinted pink as she blushed deeply, “Oh, so that’s what it is.”

            Nekonel picked up her glass and sniffed it cautiously before taking a light sip. The flavor was like limes, but with a warm feeling as it trickled down her throat. She drank it a bit more and found she liked the way it tasted and felt. “Mmm, sweet...” she purred.

            “Bottoms up.” Kitsune said as she raised her glass in a light toast. She then downed the entire contents of the glass in a few swallows. Rikku followed suite, though a little more reluctantly.

            Nearly an hour later, the three youma still sat at the bar, the bottle of absenthe more than half empty. “I’m not really feeling anything.” Rikku said as she turned to Nekonel, “How about you?” The purple furred catgirl shrugged and hopped out of her seat as she headed onto the dance floor, totally unfazed by the alcohol in her system. The black furred catgirl then looked at Nekonel’s goblet and saw that she’d barely drunken half of the order. Rikku then looked to Kitsune, “You?”

            The foxgirl shook her head, “Nothing really,” she told Rikku before turning to the tiny glowing green fairly floating next to her. He was an ugly creature for a fairy, with a pot belly, balding head, and a bad goatee, “What about you?”

            “Bitch this shit ain’t doing nothin’!” the fairy complained.

            Kitsune giggled goofily and patted her fist with the fairy’s before taking another sip of her drink.

            Meanwhile, out on the dance floor, Nekonel moved into the throng of women and swayed her body to the pulsing music. Several woman moved to dance with her and the purple furred catgirl smiled, taking her time to dance with every one that came close enough for her to wrap her arms around.

            One girl, a short brunette barely over four feet tall caught Nekonel’s attention more than the others. By most standards, people would call her plain, ordinary, the kind of girl that you would see on the street and not remember five minutes later. She had caramel brown eyes, soft pink lips, and a round, common face. She reminded Nekonel of Ibuki, the cock-warmer girl she shared with Mars back home in Paris. In fact she was only about a head taller than the eternally young girl, with slightly more developed breasts.

            Smiling, Nekonel walked up behind the girl and wrapped her arms around her narrow shoulders, “What’s your name?” she asked with a soft purr while her hands slid up and down her body.

            The young girl gasped softly at the catgirls touch as she unconsciously leaned back against her, feeling the throbbing stiffness of Nekonels cock against her back, “Mo.. Moena...” she whispered back as she shivered with desire. She’d never been with a youma before, but some of her friends had gone all the way to France and Africa just for the chance, and came back with stories that left her dreaming about it every night.

            Nekonel smiled, “Moena, that’s a cute name.” she told her as she moved her hands up to cup her small breasts through the waitress costume she wore. She then leaned down and licked the girls ear gently as she looked to an empty dance cage a few feet away from where they stood. Smiling, she easily tore off the girls clothes as she led her over to the dancing cage. Moena only whimpered with excitement, unable to believe she’d been chosen out of all the pretty girls in the crowd tonight. Her aunt would be so proud of her.

            Nekonel stripped out of her own polka dotted skirt, tossing it over to another girl at a smaller bar off to the side. The young woman caught the dress with ease and neatly folded it before placing it under the bar.

            The door to the dance cage was unlocked and Nekonel was easily able to lift Moena’s small form into it before hopping up herself with her cats grace. All around them, women cheered as they saw the youma enter the cage with a girl from the club. The DJ smiled and looked down at her music selection, switching the song over to something with a more pulse pounding beat. The strobe lights in the tracks overhead switched over to a red light that winked in and out rapidly as Nekonel pulled Moena into a deep and passionate kiss.

            Moena’s soft brown eyes widened as she felt the catgirls tongue sliding against her own, but she slowly closed them as she felt her body relax. Her face was blushing bright pink still from when Nekonel had ripped off her clothes. She felt bashful over her small breasts, so unlike her aunt Kyoka’s. But now that seemed to be just what the youma girl wanted as she kneaded them gently while beginning to sway their bodies with the music that blared around them.

            Purring seductively, Nekonel placed her hands on Moena’s slender shoulders and eased her down slowly. The young girl relented and kneeled down in front of the purple furred catgirl. She gasped at the sight of Nekonel’s enormous cock as it throbbed in front of her face. She watched as it dripped with precum with every pulsation. The brown haired girl then licked her lips before taking the huge thing into her mouth, her head spinning with desire as she took the first few inches into her mouth.

            Nekonel licked her lips and purred in pleasure as Moena slowly worked more and more of her cock into her tiny mouth. The sight of the young girl taking the huge rod between her lips excited her more than anything else as she moved her tail down and under them. She slid it between Moena’s squatting legs and rubbed the cockhead tip against the moist folds of her neatly trimmed pussy. She felt the girls lips trembling around her cock as she slowly slid her tail up her pussy, delighting in the wet sliding sound only her sensitive ears could hear over the blaring music.

            All around them, women cheered Moena’s name again and again as they watched the show. Across the dance floor, Kitsune and Rikku both smiled at the sight and ordered another round of drinks once the bottle of absenthe was empty. Rikku only ordered a shot of some drink Kitsune couldn’t remember before she looked back to the dance floor, “I tink I go joi tem.” she said in a heavily slurred voice before she stood up. Kitsune tried to warn her but could remember what words to say before Rikku fell flat on her face.

            “Tol yooo...” Kitsune said with the same slur before looking back to the ugly fairy floating next to her.

            “Cat can’t hold her liquor.” he said in his scratchy high pitched voice.

            Meanwhile, back on the dance floor, inside the cage, Moena moaned in ecstasy as she held tightly onto the bars while Nekonel plowed into her from behind. The purple furred catgirls main cock fit tightly into her small cunny and pushed inside to depths the brunette had never before imagined! She could feel every inch of it slide up her dripping pussy.

            “Ahhh, so good!!!! Cumming!!!!” she screamed over the roar of the cheering crowd. She humped herself back against the catgirl, wanting to get every inch of her giant cock up her pussy. Drool ran from the panting girls mouth as she moaned at length, orgasm after blissful orgasm surging through her. She let her head go slack and looked down at her stomach, gasping as she saw the distinctively shapped lump in her belly. The sight of it alone was enough to send her to new heights of pleasure as her pussy clenched down around Nekonel’s cock.

            Behind Moena, Nekonel purred in pleasure as she pounded her cock into her small girl, she loved the feeling of a girls hole twitching and throbbing around her prick. It was a sensation she could never grow tired of as she reached her hands down and gripped the girls small breasts tightly. Her thumbs and index fingers pinched Morna’s bright pink nipples and twisted them roughly, making the brunette squeal so erotically. Nekonel then uncoiled her tail from around the bar behind her and arched it around to Moena’s small mouth. The girl needed no instruction as she instantly and hungrily took the penis head tipped tail into her mouth and sucked it like a woman possessed.

            Purring with ecstasy, Nekonel squirted some of her cum into Moena’s mouth, watching with delight as she instantly swallowed it like a life giving elixir. In reaction was almost instant. Moena’s pussy tightened even further around Nekonel’s cock, like a snake constricting its prey. Her nipples tightened even more and lengthened out to almost an inch long. The powerful scent of her musk became even stronger as her pussy gushed like a fountain, allowing Nekonel to pump her cock in and out even faster.

            Moena moaned and whimpered around Nekonel’s tail, her body on fire with lust like never before! She pulled the tail from her mouth and screamed so loudly that everyone in the club could hear her, “YES, FUCK ME, FUCK MY HOLES, FUCK ME HARD!!!! JUST FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK MEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!” The young brunette then howled like a bitch in heat as she came like never before. Her entire body surged with orgasm as Nekonel piston fucked her pussy with such force that her bare ass began to turn red from the repetitive slapping of the catgirls pelvis to her backside.

            Leaning her own head back, Nekonel yeowled with pleasure as she finally came, her orange sized balls scrunching inwards as they released their load of sperm into the young girls womb. All around them, the other women in the club cheered Moena’s name again and again as they watched her stomach swell with load after load of Nekonel’s hot cum. Several women betted on whether or not the 19 year old brunette would become pregnant from this little midnight quickie.

            As her climax slowly subsided, Nekonel pulled her still rock hard cock from Moena’s pussy and exited the cage. The brown haired girl collasped in a panting heap on the bottom of the cage, the catgirls cum rapidly gushing out of her pussy as her stomach tried to return to it’s normal size.

            Nekonel walked back over to the bar with a contented smile on her face and sat back down next to Kitsune. The blonde foxgirl smiled at Nekonel and reached down to pat Rikku’s head which rested in her lap. The black furred catgirl had managed to get back onto her feet long enough to sit back down. Kitsune ordered her some coffee to help clear her head a bit and carried an idle conversation with Kyoka while she recovered.

            “Have fun with my niece?” Kyoka asked with a grin.

            Nekonel nodded, “Tight pussy....” she said with a purr.

            “Thanks for picking her,” Kyoka said as she cleaned out a beer mug and set it down with a group of others, “Moena is a pretty girl, but by most people’s standards she’s very plain, so it’s been hard for her to find a girlfriend. Now I think that she’ll be a lot more popular with the other girls in her class.”

            “We’re happy to help.” Kitsune said with a smile.

            Nekonel ordered a glass of milk and drank it quickly, her body needing to replace the lost protein as she relaxed and listened to the music. Another two hours passed before Rikku recovered enough to sit up on her own, and by then Kitsune was out on the dance floor enjoying a threesome with two girls both with jet black hair. The black furred catgirl wasn’t in any way jealous, and enjoyed watching her lover in action as she switched to non-alcoholic drinks for the rest of the night.

            The hours moved by and soon the club was giving its last call. Kitsune downed one final shot of some brown liquor that Rikku couldn’t identify before the black furred catgirl asked her lover, “So, how we paying the tab?” she asked.

            Kitsune grinned widely, “Well, you see I made this little arrangement with Kyoka you see.”

            “A..arrangement?” Rikku asked, the lower part of her lip twitching slightly.

            As though on cue, after the last of the patron left the club, Kyoka stepped out from the back room wearing only a pink lace nightie with no panties. She smiled over at Rikku and the black furred catgirl muttered indistinctly in Al Bhed as she glared at Kitsune before shrugging in defeat and walking over to the big breasted bartender.

***

            Consciousness slowly returned to Anzu as she opened her bright blue eyes. Her head throbbed dully, making her wince at the unwelcome pain. Slowly, her eyes came into focus and she recognized the walls of the hotel room where she and Yami were staying. She could hear her lovers voice from another part of the room, but couldn’t make out the words over the throbbing in her skull. Okay, mental note, fainting, not fun, she thought to herself as she slowly sat up and looked next to her. A small TV tray was sitting next to the bed, on it was a glass of warm milk and two oatmeal cookies.

            Anzu smiled, after spending so much time together, Yami had come to know Anzu self-proclaimed remedy for headaches and other minor illnesses. She had just taken a bite out of the first cookie when her hearing finally cleared enough for her to hear Yami’s voice clearly. It still had the same authority it did when Yami’s spirit had been bonded to Yugi, but now it held a slight feminine tone.

            “I summon my Dark Sorceress in attack mode. Next I will enhance her power with the Book of Secret Arts! Now I attack your face down card!” Yami’s voice said.

            “Oro,” Aerith blinked. She then turned her solid black eyes down to the cards in her hand, “Ummm, I thinkie I’ll summon this lady. “Succubi Sisters!”

            “What,” Yami exclaimed as she felt the attack power of her monster rapidly decreasing. She gulped as her thoughts traced back to her duel that seemed nearly a lifetime ago, then remembered the followup that Chaosbringer had used.

            “Lookie lookie,” Aerith giggled. “Cutie girlies called a friend!”

            “No, not this again,” the former Pharaoh whispered as the King of Yamimakai appeared on the field. Looking over at the cards on the field, it was obvious that her Dark Sorceress had been instantly destroyed by the special summon. Yami sighed as she realized that this girl, only in her third duel ever, had just beaten her with an expert combo that she probably didn’t even realize.

            “Did I win?” Aerith asked. Yami nodded weakly and began putting her deck away. “You not very good at ‘dis game.” she told her.

            “Tell me..., where did you get that card,” Yami asked quietly.

            “Daddy gave it to me,” Aerith grinned, and then got a solemn and extremely serious look on her face, “he said to me, ‘This should give you some amusement one of these days.’ “Oyaa, he’s so smart!”

            Yami wanted to call it beginners luck, since this game was the only one she’d actually played seriously, having let her win the first two. Hearing a footstep behind her, Yami turned and saw Anzu standing behind them. “Ah, you’re awake.” she said.

            Anzu nodded weakly and took a small step forward, “Wh.. What have you two been doing.”

            “Anzu’s lady has been teaching me to play this fun game!” Aerith said excitedly. “And she let me listen to some of you songs I haven’t heard before, and showed me some pictures from your concerts, and... and...” Aerith trailed off excitedly.

            “Wow, sounds like you had fun.” Anzu said with an only slightly forced smile.

            Before Aerith could respond, there was a loud knock at the door to the hotel room, “I’ll get it.” Yami said as she stood up and walked over to the door. She didn’t bother looking through the peephole, having a good idea as to who it could be on the other side. She released the lock on the door and slowly pulled it open to admit Queen Ecstasy into the room. Several serving girls dressed only in white aprons followed in behind her.

            “General Yami, a pleasure as always.” Ecstasy said as she walked through the door.

            “Mommyyyy!” Aerith squealed happily as she got up from her chair and ran over to her mother. She jumped up into the bunnygirls arms and hugged her tightly. Ecstasy easily caught her daughter and returned the hug.

            “Hello sweetie, have you been a good girl?” she asked.

            Aerith nodded, “Uh-huh, Anzu’s lady was really nice, she teach me to play duel monster!”

            “Really now?” Ecstasy asked as she looked over to Yami and smiled. “Thank you for taking care of my daughter today, I know she can be a handful sometimes.”

            “Oh no, Aerith was very well behaved.” Yami answered.

            Ecstasy gave Yami a ‘Yeah right’ look before turning her all blue eyes to Anzu, “Miss Mazaki, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.”

            Anzu leaned against the wall to try and keep herself from shaking, “Th.. Thank you... likewise.” she said

            Seeing the brown haired girl discomfort, Ecstasy cut any further conversation short, “Well, we should be off, there’s a big event tomorrow, and we both need our rest, don’t we sweetie?”

            Aerith nodded, “Blitzballlll!!!” she cheered.

            “Will you two be staying for the tournament?” Ecstasy asked as one of the serving girls gathered Aerith’s things.

            “I’m afraid not,” Yami answered.

            “I have to go back on my tour tomorrow,” Anzu answered, “The plane leaves tomorrow afternoon, and it’s going to take most of the morning to make sure everything is packed.”

            “Oh, that’s a shame.” Ecstasy said as she began walking towards the door. “If the two of you are ever in Tokyo, please, come by the palace, you can stay there free of charge.” she offered.

            “We’ll keep that in mind Highness.” Yami said politely.

            Ecstasy nodded and turned towards the door, “Wait.” Anzu said as she stepped away from the wall and over to one of the dressers. She pulled open a drawer and withdrew a mini-disc package. “Here,” she said as she walked over and handed it to Aerith, “It’s my new album, not due for release until next month.”

            Aerith squealed and jumped out of Ecstasy’s arms and hugged Anzu tightly, “Eeeeeeeek, thank youuuuuu!” she said happily.

            Before Anzu began turning purple, Ecstasy pulled her daughter back and smiled before quietly departing, leaving the pair of them alone in the hotel. Anzu coughed once as she worked to fill her lungs again, “Cute kid...” she said weakly as color returned to her face.

            Yami locked the door and tapped a button that placed a DO NOT DISTURB sign on the outside. She then turned back to Anzu and asked, “How are you really feeling?”

            “I’m okay, really,” Anzu answered, “She, wasn’t one of the ones there.”

            Yami nodded, not wanting to press her too much, tomorrow they would be on a plane heading far away from here, and her anxieties would diminish. Looking up at the time, Yami saw that it wasn’t really that late in the evening, just a little before ten p.m. Even with the hour being so young, Yami could tell all her lover wanted to do was sleep. She began walking over to the bathroom, undoing the fastening to the ceremonial dress she wore. She untied her top and let the front fall down to her waist, revealing her medium sized breasts as she entered the bathroom.

            Catching sight of herself in the mirror, Yami no longer felt the shock she once did at her nude female body. It was a long period of adjustment, but one must always rise above their challenges. She reached behind her for the zipper to the lower part of her dress when Anzu walked in behind her and did it for her. The gown then fell to the tiled floor with the quiet whisper of fabric rubbing across skin, leaving her clad only in a pair of panties that were extremely hard to find.

            Looking through the mirror, Yami gazed into Anzu’s blue eyes as she wrapped her arms around her waist and hugged her from behind. The general leaned back into her embrace, never closing her purple eyes as she looked into Anzu’s blue ones through her reflection.

            “Was it bad?” she asked after a long silence.

            “No, not really, Aerith isn’t too much like her parents, but you can see the connections to them,” Yami answered, “She’s very naive, and has what I can only describe as a ‘dark innocense’ to her.”

            “What do you mean?” Anzu asked.

            “She could be a good person under other circumstances. In some ways, she reminds me of Rebecca when we first met her.”

            Anzu’s expression soured a bit at the mention of that name, the two of them never being what one could call, close friends. The brunette then just sighed softly and kissed Yami’s bare shoulder. Yami then turned in her arms to face her, leaned up to kiss her. Anzu’s eyes closed slowly, and she felt the tension melt out of her body. Time began to blur for her, seconds became hours and hours became like seconds. She didn’t really feel her own clothes coming off, nor the spray of water from the shower. She could only feel Yami pressed against her as they bathed slowly, washing away all their worries and fears, along with a good bit of the stage make-up she still wore.

            She then felt herself falling back onto the bed, the cool sheets ruffling around her naked and damp body. A soft moan escaped her lips when she felt Yami kissing her way up her leg slowly, her lips leaving a trail of warmth that ran all the way up and down her body. She welcomed every moment, every touch, and silently wished that time would just stop for them, letting her live in this instance forever.

***

            In the squalid dungeon that had become their home, Chibi-Usa and Yuna laid naked in one another’s arms. They did so as much for warmth as they did affection. Both of them were in a rare state of cleanliness, having saved half of the water rationed to them every day for the last several months. Using some of the lichens that grew in the corners of their cell, fermented and ground up in just the right ways, they had managed a bitter smelling, but effective soap to clean the weeks and weeks of dirt, cum, and other forms of filth that covers their creamy skin.

            It was a small consolation, but any shred of dignity in this hellish existence was better than none. Chibi-Usa snuggled closer to Yuna, cooing softly as the brown haired girl wrapped her arms around her a bit more tightly. The two of them had only each other down here when they were released from their various humiliations, tortures, and sexual depravities forced upon them by their captors. Often Aerith would come and take both of them away for one form of torture or another that usually involved odd things being forced into their various orifices. Once the demonic child had had her fill of them, they were always sent back to this place where thy would wait for the injuries to rapidly heal so that they could be taken away and demeaned once again.

            Time had all but lost meaning to the pair, the only thing that told them it still flowed was the regular visits by the bestial man-things that brought them their rancid foods and tepid water. “Yuna...?” Chibi-Usa whispered softly.

            “I’m here sweetie...” Yuna whispered back in a soothing tone, doing whatever she could to make this girls life somewhat more bearable. It was hard for the former Summoner to really define what her relationship was with Chibi-Usa. There were times when she was like a daughter to her, and others more like a sister. Both of them were prison mates, sharing the same horrid fate given to them. And in rare, but slowly becoming more frequent moments, they were lovers. In her entire world, Chibi-Usa was the only one who meant her no ill will, and Yuna was the same to her. In times of such endless sufferings, that small comfort could only lead to one seeking physical comfort from such a person.

            Chibi-Usa turned her face and leaned it into Yuna’s medium sized breasts, kissing the side of her left one as she wrapped her small arms around her slender waist, “You’re warm...” she whispered.

            Yuna smiled softly and sat up slowly. She lifted a hand to lightly trace her fingers through the other girls cotton candy pink hair. Her mismatched eyes gazed down into Chibi-Usa’s solid red ones as she turned her head up to look at her. Yuna could still see the edges of the abuse induced madness that Chibi-Usa had been in when they first met in her eyes. The only thing that allowed her to hold on to her remaining sense of self and sanity was Yuna’s gentle presence in the times between the pain.

            Slowly, Yuna drew Chibi-Usa up into a kiss, her soft pink lips pressing to hers tenderly. Chibi-Usa closed her red eyes and cooed softly, enjoying the feel of the older womans lips against her own. The two of them kept their lips pressed together for a long while before they opened their mouths, letting soft pink tongues dance together in a wet slurping waltz.

            A quiet moan from Chibi-Usa told Yuna what she wanted, and the brown haired girl was happy to oblige her as she very slowly slid her hand down the childs body and between her legs. Chibi-Usa tensed as she always did when touched there, but Yuna’s soft hands and soothing touch eased the subconscious reaction after several moments. Slowly, Chibi-Usa would part her legs for the other woman, letting her fingers play over the soft lines of her pussy.

            “Yuna....” Chibi-Usa panted softly as she quivered in the brown haired womans arms.

            Smiling gently, Yuna pressed her lips to the smaller girls and wrapped her tongue with hers as she slid her finger between the wet folds of her pussy and found her tiny clit. Chibi-Usa gasped softly and bucked against Yuna’s hand quietly. Her hand moved to cup the brown haired womans soft breast and squeezed it lightly, enjoying the pillowy softness. Yuna continued to smile and began wiggling her finger slowly, watching as the pink haired girl began to shake more as she enjoyed the pleasure of her touch.

            “Ah... ah... Yunaaahhh...” Chibi-Usa panted as she began humping her pelvis against the other girls, her body getting hotter and hotter as her orgasm built. Yuna cooed softly into the young girls ear as she moved her finger faster, wanting to make her cum, to give her pleasure that wasn’t forced on her.

            Chibi-Usa’s head shook back and forth as she felt her body starting to come, She drew in a sharp breath to cry out in ecstasy. When the sound of the heavy lock on the door lifting made both of them gasp in fear as they quickly separated from their embrace and scurried over into the darkest corner of their cell.

            The sound of a heavy metal bar clattering against the floor reverberated through the dungeon for several long seconds before the sound of rusted metal hinges groaning against each other replaced it. The high pitched cry made both girls cover their ears against the noise. Dull torch light spilled into the cell, brightening the constantly dim illumination.

            The sight of a single glow in the darkened doorway sent chills down both girls’ spine as they immediately realized that it belonged to one of the cyclopses. A light hiss escaped from the beast’s mouth as it stepped inside the cell and moved toward both cowering girls.

            “You... come...,” its voice boomed as it reached for Yuna.

            “Please... no,” Yuna whimpered to the monster just as the air in the cell began to grow immensely heavy. Both girls quickly froze in place and looked over to each other in absolute terror as they knew what was about to happen.

            The cyclops appeared momentarily shakened to both girls as he stood tall and quickly turned around to face the darkened form of Chaosbringer leaning against the open door. The god appeared to be more concerned with looking over the cell itself than any of the occupants, bringing more fear into the three.

            The cyclops lowered onto one knee and lowered his head in front of the dark god, and then quickly spoke in some language neither girl could place. The man in black lightly shook his head and glanced over at the girls before he responded back in the same language. The cyclops nodded his head and slowly left the cell, not once looking up as he passed by Chaosbringer.

            “Now that that’s out of the way...,” Chaosbringer said in a low voice as he adjusted his sunglasses.

            Yuna began to shake violently with fear, knowing when Chaosbringer himself came for her, then the punishment would be particularly excruciating. “P...please, forgive me...” she begged, fearful of what the dark god had in mind for her.

            “Please don’t hurt her,” Chibi-Usa yelled out in spite of her terror as she stared wide-eyed at the dark god.

            “Such care for the feelings of one another...,” Chaosbringer replied as he turned his gaze back to something unseen along the wall across from him. “I wonder if those feelings are genuine.”

            “What...,” both girls asked as they looked at one another. Over all this time of suffering, there was no doubt they’d grown closer to each other than they ever could to anyone else.

            “Summoner, if you truly care for the safety of the girl I believe you’ll be more than willing to take part in a game I’ve devised to pass the time.”

            “Game?” Yuna asked, fearful.

            “Yuna!” Chibi-Usa said, reaching over to touch the girls shoulder, all the while averting her eyes from the dark god.

            Steeling herself, Yuna looked directly at Chaosbringer, “What game?” she asked.

            “I don’t see the point in discussing this here,” Chaosbringer replied as he slowly began to move from the doorway. “If you feel like actually trying for something that matters to you, I suggest you follow. If not, I’m sure I could think of something far worse than anything Aerith could imagine...”

            “Leave Chibi-Usa alone while I’m gone and I’ll cooperate...” Yuna said with all the sternness she could muster.

            “I wouldn’t dream of harming her while you take part our little game...,” he replied as he began to walk down the hall.

            Yuna embraced Chibi-Usa gently, telling her to be strong and that she would come back soon. She then stood up, no longer ashamed of her nudity as she followed the dark god down the hall.

            Chibi-Usa whimpered to herself, fearful of what horrors Yuna would soon face as the cyclops outside walked inside and drooled lightly as it looked at her small naked body and let out a grunting laugh. “He not hurt you.... say nothing ‘bout me...” it said with the same grunting laugh...

***

            Standing outside a cell, Mimette held a small bundle in her hands and wrinkled her nose, suddenly very glad she had thought to bring a bar of soap with her. On the other side of the bars that long ago once contained Gladiators that were waiting for their deaths out in the area, Mimette looked down on the dirty girl that Chaosbringer had brought up from the dungeons of his palace. The girl’s eyes never seemed to move from a spot on the floor which she continued to stare at since her arrival.

            She remembered him mentioning her to her in passing some weeks ago that her name was Yuna, one of the few women not allowed to enjoy the Sapphic Utopia the dark god had created. She had apparently done something to truly anger him, a thing which Mimette knew was not an easy task to accomplish on someone with next to no emotion. The blonde almost pitied her, as death would likely be a release from the eternity of suffering she had been sentenced to.

            “Here is my offer, Summoner,” Chaosbringer said, his voice seeming slightly sarcastic at the title, “Long ago, you defeated and dealt a second death to one of my servants, and I believe is she is more than a little cross about that. AS you apparently had her outnumbered and ambushed, she would like a chance to face you on a level playing field. This time, it will be a one on one battle, your powers versus hers. Should you win, I will release you and the other to live as you please either on the Earth, or what remains of your old world.”

            “What if I were just to ask that you die?” Yuna’s voice edged like steel as she continued to stare at the floor. She didn’t believe for a moment that the god would be true to his word, and this appeared her only chance for insolence without a swift reprisal.

            “That which is eternal can never die.” The words of Chaosbringer seemed completely unaffected by Yuna’s. “I would suggest you be far more concerned with other matters...”

            Yuna sat down on a simple wooden bench inside her cage, still uncaring of her nudity even though a fully clothed and apparently human girl stood just behind the dark god watching, listening. “Chibi-usa.” she said as a chill ran down her spine.

            “Ah yes, your lover, if I recall.”

            Mimette blinked, Yuna was lovers with another girl, she didn’t seem the type. Ah well, to each their own, she thought to herself.

            “I win, she goes free too.” Yuna said.

            “Of course.” Chaosbringer turned to look at Mimette, “clean her up and make sure she’s ready, the event begins in an hour and we can’t have one of our players looking like some sort of vile beast...”

            “Yes M`lord.” the blonde secretary answered.

            The dark god turned toward the exit and walked out slowly, his footfalls making no sound as he moved. Once the sound of a door opening and closing was heard, Yuna turned and looked at Mimette with her mismatched eyes. “How can you serve that monster?”

            Mimette blinked at the question, half expecting her to try and make a deal for escape, “He saved my life, he’s rich, he’s powerful, and he’s hung like an elephant.” she answered honestly with a smile, though she neglected to mention the fact all her subtle attempts at seduction thus far had failed, much to her frustration.

            Yuna looked away, “You’re sick, this whole world is sick.”

            Mimette shrugged, “Maybe so, but that doesn’t change your situation now does it?” She then tossed in the bar of soap along with a wash rag. The cell was equipped with a cistern in the corner, “clean yourself up, no sense going out there in front of your audience looking and smelling like garbage.” She then moved over to another bench and laid out the clothes she had gotten for Yuna. The outfit was something of a mix between a yukata and a priestess outfit. If not for the flowery patterns on the fabric, Mimette would have tried such a costume for herself. Shrugging to herself, she looked down to make sure her outfit was straight for when she went back out, “Make sure you do a good job. I’m not sure why, but for some reason there’s a lota people out there to see someone like you.”

            Turning to look back at Yuna, Mimette watched as she walked over to the cistern and began to clean herself up. The blonde secretary found a kind of tragic irony in the situation, though Chaosbringer’s offer was completely genuine, this girl had absolutely no chance of winning in a fight with the reborn Yunalesca. The snake-youma gave Mimette the creeps, and it wasn’t from the youma womans scaled skin or odd powers, more from the odd tattoo seals placed on her body by Chaosbringer to keep her in line. The patterns constantly shifted and changed, never the same way twice. Couple that with the ways her eyes seemed to look at things as her prey, and that odd fascination of hers...

            Mimette could already hear the thousands of women gathering up above them in the main arena, which took her mind off Yunalesca. Ecstasy would be giving a speech soon for the second day of this week long celebration. That would likely drag on for at least a good thirty minutes, making the secretary glad she had been assigned to escort Yuna up to what she knew would be a seriously one sided fight.

            Yuna didn’t take long to get dressed, slightly happy to be wearing clothes once again. “Where did you find my old clothes?” she asked as she picked up the stick she recognized as her old summoner’s staff.

            “One of the Priestesses, Lulu, was kind enough to provide the designs.” Mimette answered, moving to stand behind Yuna and quickly checking over her hair as they walked up a narrow ramp to the main arena.

            “Lulu...” Yuna said sadly, feeling a stab of pain at the memory of her friends changed body and the way she had raped her after her capture. She briefly considered trying to escape, but the blonde secretary behind her though seemingly meek, had a strange aura of hidden strength and cruelty to her. That, and the fact that Chibi-Usa would be punished mercilessly, kept her in line as they ascended up the ramp. Streams of sunlight could be seen at the end of the tunnel and Yuna squinted her eyes against the harshly bright light, having gone more than a year without once seeing the light of day.

            Outside, Ecstasy reached the end of her speech and gestured down to Yuna with an open hand as she exited out into the arena, “...and here she is, the Heretic who dared defy our lord and destroy that which he sought!”

            A chorus of boos and hisses assaulted Yuna’s ears as she made her way to the center of the ring. Some people threw rotten fruit and vegetables at her while others shouted curses. Ecstasy then held up her hand for silence, “However, our Savior, in an act of truly divine benevolence for the damned, has given this one a chance at redemption. Should she emerge victorious, she will be released to enjoy the beauty and purity of our world, but should she fail... well then you’ll understand why we had a parental discretion poster for this mornings event.” she said with a light laugh that rippled through the crowd of onlookers.

            A group of women dressed only in black loin cloths and body paint stepped up to a section just below the Queens viewing area and played a short fanfare as a door on the other side of the arena droned open slowly. A deep silence fell across the entire arena as the gate finished raising, seeming to signal the emergence of the summoner’s foe. Yuna could make out a shadowy figure walking up the ramp, but she couldn’t see enough detail to know who it was. Chaosbringer had mentioned her giving a second death to someone who served him, but she couldn’t really figure out who he had meant. It couldn’t be Seymour, as he’d be ripped to shreds by these lesbian fanatics.

            Yuna felt her blood run cold in her veins, there was one other unsent whom she’d been forced to defeat with the help of her guardians. And the thought that that woman again walked the earth sent another wave of cold throughout her body.

            Yunalesca.

            The white haired woman slowly walked out into the light and Ecstasy delivered a long introduction. Yuna gasped at the sight of her, she looked almost nothing like the sorceress that she had defeated alongside Tidus years ago. She was thinner, her figure almost a perfect hourglass, her skin was now a layer of green scales, she wore only a slinky black dress, held up by a blue collar adorned with numerous arcane symbols, with a neckline that ended below her navel. Her body was covered in a series of tattoos that swirled up and down her body like a number of snakes. Silver-blue circlets adorned her wrists and biceps. Behind her, Yuna saw a long serpentine tail, also covered in tattoos, lashing back and forth as she walked.

            “Hello Yuna.” Yunalesca said with a smile that bared her bright white fangs, her voice like dry leaves whispering over stone, “So nice to see you again.”

            Yuna felt the anger and disgust she felt for this woman return as much as it had the day she first met her. Her hands tightly gripped the staff, giving a silent prayer to any god that might be listening.

            Licking her lips with a long forked tongue, Yunalesca wasted no more words as she crouched down and slammed her palm into the soft sand beneath her feet. The sand around her then turned back and began to smolder. The ashen sand twisted and spread out into a circle, then began tracing patterns within the boundary on its own accord.

            Yuna swallowed hard at the sight, knowing that Yunalesca was performing a summoning. The ground beneath them began to shake as the sand beneath the snake youma began to swell upwards. All around them, the crowd of women began to cheer and gasped in amazement when a huge serpent rose up from the sands. Yunalesca laughed darkly as she rode atop the snakes head. She remained in a kneeling position and watched as Yuna shrank to a small point beneath her while the snake coiled its body within the arena, completely sealing off Yuna from the outside. As if things couldn’t get any worse, the sand swelled again, this time spewing out a pair of snakes about the size and length of anacondas. The two beasts slithered across the ground in different directions, clearing trying to flank the shaken summoner.

            “Oh come now, don’t you have something other than that stick to use,” Yunalesca laughed as her mount began to tense up.

            Gripping her staff, Yuna knew she’d been tricked, there was no chance she could defeat such a creature without an Aeon of her own. The huge serpent hissed menacingly and poised to strike with the smaller ones appearing to be waiting for an opening. Closing her eyes, Yuna focused, drawing up the training in White Magic she’d learned so long ago. “Wall of light, defend physical might!” she intoned. All around her, a wall made of octangular plates of light formed for an instant before fading from sight. She then ran as the huge thing lunged for the place where she’d just been standing not a second ago, quickly followed by the other two. She gasped for a second as she heard the sound of one of the serpents slamming into her barrier, sending her off balance and slamming into the side of Yunalesca’s mount. The air rushed from her lungs as she turned and began to run again.

            “It appears she can still use some defensive magics even without having anything to draw from,” Chaosbringer said. “Of course, it seems rather asinine to waste whatever remaining energy one has left on such a weak spell...”

            Mimette gasped, jumping slightly from her position behind the Gladiator gate, “M.. M`lord! I didn’t hear you approach.”

            Chaosbringer said nothing and continued to watch as Yuna ran about the arena, keeping her distance from the giant snakes maw as it struck at her again and again, each time missing or glancing off her defensive barrier. “Her outfit seems identical to what the others remember... Tell me, what did you make her staff made of?”

            “The staff?” Mimette asked with a blink, “Well, I thought it was just decorative, it’s just balsa wood.”

            As if to prove Mimettes statement, Yuna struck out at an incoming snake as it lashed at her once again. The top of her staff smashed itself against the creatures snout and shattered to a thousand pieces. The reptile pulled back from surprise, not pain, and Yuna’s mismatched eyes went wide.

            “Oh this is not good....” she muttered to herself, feeling her hope dwindle even more.

            Atop her summoned beast, Yunalesca let out a mad cackle, “Is this the best the High Summoner can do? How pathetic! Had it not been for your guardians, I’d have made short work of you!”

            Yuna dodged again and again, knowing that with each passing moment, her Protect Barrier was getting weaker and weaker. Each successive blow it felt like a hammer right between Yuna’s eyes. With all the time she’d spend trapped in that dark dungeon her muscles had grown weak, and were beginning to feel heavy. I have to think of something! “You... gave the people nothing but false hope...” she panted as she ran literally for her life, “Making summoners and their guardians throw away their lives just so the Faythe could keep dreaming!!”

            “And what of it, the dream of the Faythe kept alive a place where people could live out their lives happily.” Yunalesca countered while driving her snake to make ever enclosing circles around Yuna, while the smaller ones lunged out at Yuna’s legs and arms. How she savored this, with her new youma body, she could smell the girls fear, almost taste it in the air like the sweetest of wines. The snake youma sorceress would enjoy watching this upstart summoner suffer for what she had done to her!

            “At the cost of the lives and happiness of the people in Spira!?” Yuna shouted.

            “Did any of them deserve to live? When you form religions and ways that only give power to a greedy few, while making others live in squaller? Sin was only a manifestation of the evil that resided in the human Heart for the people of Spira! Look around you, here, the humans are honest in their ways, they do not hide what is in their hearts, and they live in happiness!”

            A chorus of agreeing cheers rose at Yunalesca’s words and more than one person tossed yet more rotting food at Yuna. That’s it, just keep talking, Yuna thought to herself as she gathered every last ounce of strength she could. She could feel the power from her strongest spell building up within her, becoming like a blinding heat that made her sweat even harder than she already was. She could feel her heart pounding hard behind her ears, and pain flaring in her bodies even more than the tortures she was forced to endure.

            “You’re wrong Yunalesca, these people are slaves, and...” she skidded to a halt and pointed her palms up at the massive snake’s head, hoping this might take out Yunalesca at the same time, “THEY DON’T EVEN KNOW IT!!!!” she screamed as she cast Holy, the greatest of white magic spells, and the only one that could be used offensively. The blast of white light that emitted from her palms hurt Yuna’s eyes, but it flew true and hurtled towards the unmoving snake. Just as Yuna felt weakness overcome her legs, she saw the smaller snakes lash up and absorb the spell with their own bodies.

            All around, the crowd gasped as one as the two snakes fell limply to the ground with a pair of dull thuds. A cloud of sandy dust was kicked up from the impact and only grew in size when then bodies went limp and fell to the ground as well. Yunalesca grunted from the shockwave, but quickly leapt from her mount down to the ground. “Well, I wasn’t expecting that,” she said. She then held out a hand, causing the pair of bodies to vanish in a swirling cloud of pyreflies.

            “I, got it...” Yuna said before her knees went weak and she fell down onto her hands and knees, the air slowly leaving her lungs.

            “Yes, you most certainly did.” Yunalesca said as walked over to Yuna’s panting form. She then delivered a swift kick to her stomach, sending her tumbling end over end. “Do you have any idea how difficult it was to make an Aeon, much less TWO, here!?” she shouted, “It will be even harder to heal them for another Summoning!” She instantly closed the distance between herself and Yuna, lifting her up off the ground and holding her up with one arm. “Oh no, don’t you pass out on me yet,” she told her and smacked her hand across her face, making the brown haired girl yelp in pain.

            The crowd cheered Yunalesca on, calling for her to punish the Heretic for her crimes. She smiled and turned her snake slitted eyes to Yuna, “Hear that, these people all hate you. They want to see you suffer, I shouldn’t disappoint them, now should I?”

            Yuna began to cry softly, tears streaking down the sides of her face as Yunalesca tossed her to the other side of the Arena. For some reason, at the moment the thought of what was about to happen seemed worse than any other hell she had yet seen. The sight of a mass of women laughing and watching on in fascination at her impending humiliation was just too much for the former High Summoner to handle.

            “I know just how to make you suffer for what you did to me...” Yunalesca said with a grin as she bounced the back of the weeping girl’s head off the wall behind her.

            Yuna’s vision swirled for a moment at the sudden blow, and then felt herself fall to the ground. The snake youma laughed at the prone form of her battered enemy, and then leaned down to place her palm against the sandy ground once again. Focusing her will, a new sigil burned itself into the sand, forming a black glass. The glass symbol glowed an eerie purple color for a moment before fading, leaving only the mark in the ground. Smiling, Yunalesca stood up and watched as Yuna managed to get to her knees. A moment passed and the crowd began to wonder if the Sorceress’s spell had failed.

            Suddenly a chorus of shrieks ran throughout the arena as thousands of snakes began appearing as if from nowhere. They emerged from the sand in the arena, from beneath the seats in the stands, from the closed gates, and even a few from beneath the skirts of the dresses some of the women wore. The snakes were all a soft purple in color and varied in size. Some were the size of fully grown anacondas, while others were only the size of common garden snakes and everywhere in between.

            The hordes of reptiles converged on Yuna as she screamed in terror. The brown haired girls tried to back away, but only tripped over several of the larger snakes, falling down onto her back. A number of the snakes took advantage of her position and slithered up her long dress, coiling themselves around her body and making her squirm in revulsion.

            Smiling, Yunalesca watched as the snakes began to slither inside Yuna’s clothing by sliding their bodies beneath the fabric and rearing upwards, causing it to bulge in some obscene fashion. Yuna tried to squirm away from the assault, but a few snakes that resembled various types of vipers and cobras ended that by biting down on the girl. Yuna moaned in pain at the toxin now swarming in her veins, then saw Yunalesca moving towards her.

            “How long I’ve waiting to see you like this,” she hissed as she stepped forward, many of the snakes now slithering along her feet and legs as her tail slid back and forth. “Beaten, completely helpless at my feet...”

            Yuna’s lips moved wordlessly as Yunalesca grinned down at her. The youma leaned down, causing a few more snakes to slither up her legs and tail, and grabbed the top of Yuna’s outfit. Tugging hard she ripped it open, causing Yuna’s breasts to spill out. The helpless girl gasped as snakes took the opportunity to wrap themselves around them, eliciting a roar of approval from the crowd. Glancing up at the Queen’s private seats, Yunalesca was greeting by a smile and a wink from Ecstasy, who gave a thumbs-down gesture.

            “The crowd has spoken,” Yunalesca hissed as she reached down for Yuna’s skirt.

            Tears streamed down Yuna’s face as the last of her clothes was ripped free, totally exposing her bare body to the throngs of onlookers. The sounds of the numerous snakes hissing was deafening from her place on the ground, and then her fears were realized. The first of the snakes reached her nether lips and began to push against them, trying to gain access. Yuna struggled to fight it off but another bite from a viper, this one to the inside thigh, ended her fight. Yuna’s eyes went wide as the garden snake slithered in, quickly followed by a few more. This all felt so much like with the slugs, but this time she could felt the numerous beasts slithering around inside her. Her body convulsed slightly at the numerous intrusions, but was held in check as a pair of constrictors wrapped around her body.

            “Can you feel my children deep inside you,” Yunalesca hissed as she reached a hand up to grope one of her breasts. “Can you feel them squirming and stretching deep inside you?”

            Yuna said nothing as her mouth opened and closed wordlessly, her body jerking up and down at her constant intruders.

            “The true summoner loves her pet...,” Yunalesca hissed as she pulled on one of her nipples, raising a hand to allow a snake to slither up in front of her face. “And they, in turn, love her back.”

            The crowd cheered at the spectacle before them, the sight of the masturbating youma and molested summoner causing more than a few to become aroused. The sounds of pleasure could be heard in various parts of the stands as some women became unable to control themselves anymore. Even around the royal seats a few of the guards and even Ecstasy herself was growing

slightly aroused. Mercifully, Aerith was oblivious to it all, having run down to the front row to watch in fascination at the sight of something she hadn’t thought of being done to the brunette.

            “All of these people getting turned on watching you suffer,” Yunalesca laughed. “Let’s indulge them a bit more...”

            Yuna’s mouth hung open as a pair of snakes as wide as her biceps slithered up between her legs. With a hiss, the first snake slid into her ass, while the second one joined the others inside her now sopping cunt. Yuna let out a loud gasp, her back arching at the twin intrusions as she felt stretched to her absolute limits. A moan escaped from next to her, and her eyes turned towards Yunalesca, who was now kneeling beside her. The snakegirl was staring directly at her, her tongue hanging from her open mouth as she rubbed herself from under her dress. Her free hand was rubbing at her breasts and neck, and snakes continued to slither along her body, helping out in their own way.

            From her vantage point, Mimette was startled by the sight of the previously motionless Chaosbringer turning to walk away. She was sure that the sight of the twisted spectacle hadn’t affected him, but wasn’t sure what had suddenly turned him off. “M’lord?”

            “I’ve seen enough,” Chaosbringer said as he slowly headed back down the hall and into the darkness. Mimette blinked, and then turned her view back to the show, finding herself at a loss.

            “And now, you pathetic little bitch, I think it’s time I show you my favorite one...,” Yunalesca sighed as she brought her hand up from beneath her dress to her lips, slowly running her tongue along her fingers.

            As Yuna and the crowd watched on, a bulge appeared in the front of Yunalesca’s skirt. The bulge appeared to move back and forth slowly as it lengthened. A gasp rang out as a snake easily as wide as Yuna’s leg emerged from beneath the snakegirl’s skirt. The snake’s glowing yellow eyes smoldered at Yuna as it advanced towards her, opening its maw wide as it completely emerged, eliciting a bloodcurdling scream from the helpless Yuna.

***

            Chaosbringer stood naked on the marble floor of the Bathhouse. His body still like a statues as Ecstasy and Mimette stood on either side of him. The woman and youma were likewise nude as they slowly spread a gel-like soap over the dark god’s chiseled form. Mimette couldn’t help but admire him, she’d never seen such a vision of perfection in her life. She slowly ran her hands over the dark gods arm, spreading the lightly acidic gel over his skin.

            “Does it burn any at all M`lord?” she asked.

            “No.” he answered simply.

            Ecstasy smiled, “Thank you for allowing us to attend to you Master.” she said while slowly spreading the soap over his chest, her fingers lightly running over the area where long ago she’d seen his chest cratered when he’d saved her life from a machine guardian. She could still remember the fear and sorrow she’d felt when she had thought he’d been killed by that thing, and the overwhelming joy she felt when he spoke to her as though nothing had happened. He had impregnated her that day, and Aerith had been the result.

            Chaosbringer said nothing and lifted his left arm so Mimette could work his underarm. It had been several centuries since he’d indulged in an old style Roman bath. Though he didn’t really need to clean his physical body in the fashion mortals did, the dark god found the process of being cleaned in such a way to be gratifying.

            Mimette smiled and began rubbing the soap along Chaosbringers ribs, She could feel her pussy getting damp being this close to him. If only the rabbit girl wasn’t here, she could openly try some of her feminine wiles on him. Her orange eyes cast a quick glare over in the youma girls direction.

            Only to find the bunnygirl glaring right back at her. “I’ll take the front.” she said sweetly, though her voice had a chill to it that would freeze liquid nitrogen.

            “Oh no, I don’t mind, let me.” Mimette said back.

            Ecstasy’s all blue eyes narrowed at Mimette as she said with open coldness, “No, I’ll take care of it.”

            Chaosbringer considered letting an eyebrow raise at the open animosity between these two. He knew they both wanted him as a bed mate, and his indifference on the matter was making them both crazy. It was rather intriguing to watch actually. Ecstasy had obviously taken the Alpha position as Mimette backed down and moved to begin washing his back while Ecstasy herself moved to his front. The bunnygirl youma obviously was still aroused from the arena display this morning from her fully erect cock and the scent of her musk in the air. Chaosbringer could smell Mimettes scent as well, though it wasn’t as strong as she fought to keep it a secret unlike Ecstasy.

            Mimette sighed as she continued to spread the soap over the perfect skin of his back, she noted that his skins temperature seemed shift from place to place, becoming hotter and colder at random. She thought about asking about it, but was afraid of what the answer might be. She then knelt down and began spreading the soap over his backside, her ears hearing a the light sound of the soap cleansing what little dirt there was from his body.

            Around from her, Ecstasy licked her lips as she carefully cleansed Chaosbringers cock, it took every ounce of her will to keep from taking it into her mouth as she spread the soap. She cooed softly to herself as she cupped the gods balls in her hands, gently lathering them up. Once she was done, Ecstasy moved to begin working on Chaosbringers legs. She moved her head around to look at Mimette and grinned at her smugly before sticking her tongue out for a moment before going back to her task.

            Mimette glared back at the rabbit youma and continued her job with the gods other leg. The two women reached his feet at roughly the same time, then quickly wiped their hands on the edges of the jar that held the gel-soap, dumping the remaining amount back in. Mimette then stood up and retrieved a pair of pumice stones from a small shelf. The stones were rounded on one side and flat on the other with a dull edge at the end. She handed one stone to Ecstasy before moving to begin slowly and thoroughly scraping off the lathered soap. The green and white suds shlopping off in wet clumps and landing with dull plops.

            As they both worked to clean his chest, Mimette noticed something odd in the statuses features. She slowly traced her fingers around a large patch of skin that was one shade darker than the rest of his flesh, almost like scar tissue. “M`lord, what’s this?” she asked, unable to block her curiosity.

            “An old injury from an eternity ago.” Chaosbringer answered, “When I was young, the King of Gods and I had a... disagreement. After the ensuing conflict, he decided in his infinite wisdom that it would be best if my heart was removed.”

            Ecstasy moved to stand in front of Chaosbringer, knocking Mimette over, her blue eyes wide. “M... M`lord... are you okay? You never told me!” she said, her voice worried as though the wound was fresh.

            “The drunken buffoon somehow believed that by removing the source of emotions from me, I would somehow lose my will to fight or to continue following my path in life. I believe the irony is that in his haste he failed to realize both his actions and subsequent inactions would usurp him on their own.” Almost as if some temporary emotion was flowing in again, his fists clenched tight for a moment before relaxing again.

            Huffing in annoyance, Mimette got back to her feet and asked, “Is there some way we might retrieve it M`lord?”

            “I wouldn’t doubt it,” he replied. “But then, the idea of merely destroying every last living thing in my path seems a bit juvenile, don’t you think? No, I believe that to have the world like this is a bit more enjoyable...”

            The two women glanced at each other in shared unease at the gods comment, but said nothing as they went back to cleaning the soap from his body. Ecstasy relented in allowing Mimette to clean his front this time and smiled as she gave the gods butt a playful squeeze before scraping the soap off it. Once they had finished, the two of them rinsed their hands of the remaining soap then filled a pair of buckets with steaming hot water and rinsed off Chaosbringers body.

            “Ready for a soak Master?” Ecstasy asked as she led him over to the large baths.

            “Yes, I suppose it’s about time for that,” Chaosbringer nodded slightly.

            Smiling, both ladies led the god into the steaming hot waters and over to a knee high shelf where they sat him down. Normally, this would be where they would shampoo his hair, but his lack there of rendered that part of the process moot. Instead, Ecstasy lifted a pair of scissors and began delicately grooming his goatee.

            Meanwhile, Mimette moved behind him and worked to massage his shoulders gently.

            “I had nearly forgotten the entire process...,” he seemed to say to no one in particular.

            “We aren’t done yet Master.” Ecstasy said.

            Mimette nodded, “We still have to give you a proper massage after this. I had some of the blue roses from the garden rendered into body oil.”

            Chaosbringer said nothing, but his shoulders tensed like stone as the water around him became ice for an instant at the thought of the roses he’d bred in the memory of Tranquility being plucked without his permission. Ecstasy reached over and slapped his chest before speaking in a voice that wasn’t her own, but that of her ancestor, “I don’t mind, besides, I think you’d smell nice.” The bunnygirl then blinked, her eyes shifting back to their all blue color from the silver hue that they had taken. “Did I say something just now?”

            “No,” he replied as his muscles relaxed and the water warmed back up.

            Mimette blinked as well, but said nothing, preferring not to know as she went back to kneading Chaosbringers shoulders while Ecstasy finished grooming his goatee, “You’re pretty good at that.” she said in a moment of honest admiration.

            The fur around Ecstasy’s cheeks tinted pink as she blushed, “Easy when your own face needs trimming every few months.”

            Mimette couldn’t stifle her laugh as much as she wanted as she giggled hard, “Oh, s.. sorry.”

            “A small price to pay for this perfect body.” Ecstasy said, her blush fading.

            “Yeah, I’m sure having to check for fleas every now and then is a small price to pay...,” Mimette laughed. 

            Chaosbringer seemed to be ignoring the both of them as he reached a hand up to his beard. Deciding that the length was right, he lowered his head towards the water and stared at the shimmering surface.

            Ecstasy’s dark glare made Mimette flinch as though she’d been physically slapped, “I DO NOT have fleas.” she said with a steel edges voice.

            “A youma’s body is relatively toxic to nearly all parasites,” Chaosbringer said as he placed a hand atop the water, watching the ripples come in toward it, “and I would not surround myself with beings who could become riddled with common pests.”

            Ecstasy sighed and finished grooming Chaosbringers goatee before setting the scissors down. “Okay, all done.” she said.

            Nodding Chaosbringer stood up slowly, the waters cascading off his body in long rivulets. Ecstasy and Mimette each took an arm and escorted the dark god out of the tub and over to the masseur table where he laid down on his stomach. Both women then shot another glare at one another as Mimette picked up the bottle of the rose oil and poured some of it into her hand. She then passed it to Ecstasy before placing her hands on Chaosbringers broad back.

            “What is next on my schedule Mimette?” Chaosbringer asked.

            Mimette blinked at the gods sudden business manner and quickly went into what Ecstasy called Secretary mode. The blonde bunnygirl could almost imagine a pair of thick glasses materializing over the other blondes orange eyes.

            “If you’re free today, you should probably come spend some time with our daughter,” Ecstasy interjected.

            “Actually, M`lord, you’re scheduled to stop in at your local temple and oversee a ceremony there. After that, you’re essentially free until the tournament tonight.”

            “Once we are finished here, see to it Yunalesca is ready for my arrival.”

            “Yes M`lord.” Mimette answered quickly.

***

            Deep within the chamber of the Chaos Temple in Rome, Kanako Urashima moaned in pleasure as she stood bent over in a table, her wings spread wide and twitching with pleasure as Lulu slammed into her pussy from behind. Her small breasts mashed against the hard oak of the table while her clawed fingers gripped the edges. A puddle of drool slowly spread from her mouth as she panted with every thrust.

            “Ah... So tight...” Lulu grunted while she ranked her claws down Kanako’s back slowly, leaving long red scratches that made the other gargoyle youma howl in ecstasy. “You’re so slick and hot inside! I just love pounding a nice... tight... hole!!!” Lulu said, thrusting harder with each word.

            “Ooohhh...” Kanako moaned softly as she panted hard, her body on fire with ecstasy as she clenched her inner muscles around Lulu’s long shaft, savoring the feel of it inside her. “Priestess Lulu, it’s so deep... Oh I can feel all of it inside me!!!” she whimpered. Her long fleshy wings flapped several times out of sheer reflex while she gripped the edge of the table tighter. Her tail wrapped around the other gargoyle youma’s waist, holding her inside and letting her withdraw only so much. “Oh, fill me up, please, fill me with your hot sticky cuuuummmm!!!” she moaned at length as her entire body tensed with yet another surging orgasm. Her pussy gushing around Lulu’s tool, adding great lubrication and letting her slam into her even faster.

            The two of them had come to the Rome Chaos Temple after the opening ceremonies the previous day, and had stayed since then helping Yunalesca with her duties here. The white haired snake youma had left Earlier this morning, leaving her youma sisters to mind the temple while she was away. Pluto was nowhere to be found, having gone into her chambers here at sunrise and not having emerged since. The temple itself was fairly quiet, since Yunalesca only could serve in the Traditional Sermon manner, attendance was low generally, save for a few die hard devotees whom would likely be returning to Japan with Pluto to be inducted and impregnated as Acolytes by Pluto. Most of the people were at the Coliseum and surrounding area now, enjoying the festival. What few people were in the temple were simply doing several hours of prostration, leaving Lulu and Kanako alone to figure out ways to pass the time until nightfall.

            Groaning like a whore, Kanako used her tail to help herself roll around onto her back while keeping Lulu’s fifteen inch cock inside her. The red and black eyed gargoyle groaned at the sensation of Kanako’s pussy turning around her dick and leaned down to kiss the other youma deeply on the lips. Her large breasts mashed against Kanako’s smaller ones and she began pounding into her anew.

            “Mmmmm, so good....” Kanako cooed as she looked up into her fellow Priestess’s eyes, “So tell me, why didn’t you attend this morning events? You spent half the night helping that Mimette girl remake the summoners clothing. Not that I mind really.” she told her with a grin before leaning her head back and moaning as Lulu jammed her entire length into Kanako, making the phallic shaped lump in her stomach stretch upwards slightly.

            “I have... no desire.... ever to see Yuna... again!!!” Lulu answered between thrusts, grunting in pleasure with each one.

            A sly grin spread over the smaller gargoyle youmas face, “Oh, and why is that?” she asked. When Lulu didn’t respond, Kanako grew more curious and wrapped her legs around Lulu’s waist, pulling her in deep before she used her Yoga training to tighten her cunt to level that made the busty youma howl in pleasure and pain. “Tell me or I’ll milk you dry!” she threatened.

            “Ahhhh haaahhhh....” Lulu panted, her cock feeling as though it had been placed in a vice of pleasure. She could feel her cum wanting to release into Kanako’s tender womb, but the sheer tightness was like a binding ring around the base of her dick, preventing any of her seed from spilling forth. It was both agony and ecstasy! She knew if this went on for too long she might go mad from the pleasure, “Ahhh.... she reminds me of my weak human days!!!” Lulu answered as she felt her cock beginning to tingle as though it had gone numb, “Now, let me cummmm!!!!” she begged as she felt herself nearing the limit of what she could take.

            “Mmmm, beg.” Kanako said with a dark grin. She could keep this up all day if she wanted, and the look of desperation, pain, and lust on Lulu’s face was something she found erotically satisfying.

            “Please... please let me cum!! I can’t take much more!!! Ahhhhh, there’s so much, I’m gonna burst!!!” Lulu panted, her tongue hanging from her lips like a bitch in heat.

            Kanako laughed and leaned her head forward, licking the drool from the other youma’s lips and sliding her tongue against hers, “Ok.” she said simply as she let her inner muscles relax slightly.

            “AHHHH CUMMING!!!!!” Lulu howled in ecstasy as her cock erupted like a firehose inside Kanako, releasing a steady stream of sperm that barely pulsed at all as it pumped into her.

            Moaning in pleasure, Kanako looked down and watched as her stomach swelled, and swelled, and swelled, filling with Lulu’s life giving seed. She never tired of this sensation, the feeling of her womb filling up with hot and sticky cum. The dark haired gargoyle so seldom enjoyed it, having always have to dismount Pluto or Lulu just before they came so that the precious cum could be poured into a large bowl to be served out to the weekly parishioners coming with the hopes of impregnation during the ensuing orgy.

            Kanako leaned back and rubbed her hands over her distended stomach, savoring the warm feeling the cum sloshing around inside her. It would all rush out when Lulu withdrew, sadly, Kanako enjoyed the feeling of fullness and warmth of so much cum inside her.

            The sound of the door opening drew both gargoyles attention as Yunalesca walked inside the small study followed by Chaosbringer. The dark god made a quick motion with his had telling them not to bother with formal bows and the like. “I see you two are enjoying yourselves.” he said.

            “Had to... occupy... the time.... somehow.” Kanako panted slowly as Lulu’s orgasm slowly died down inside her.

            “A dilemma I am all too familiar with,” Chaosbringer said as he walked past the two of them and into another section of the room. Yunalesca followed him and said down in a plush red leather chair with a black stone coffee table set in front of it.

            Chaosbringer remained standing and looked into the currently empty fire place set into the wall. The most minor of facial gestures from the dark god and the wood sitting in wait ignited instantly with blue black flames that seemed to make the air colder instead of warmer. “That was an interesting display you put on today,” he told her, “Tell me, where is it that you gained a soul with which to make a new Aeon, and where is the Faythe in which it resides?”

            Yunalesca smirked, “The Faythe itself is no longer empowered, but currently sits at the bottom of the old Blitzball Stadium in Zanarkand. The soul I used to make it was that of my late husband, Zaeon. I used that very Faythe to defeat the first Sin over a thousand years ago. My fathers soul then took over Zaeon’s Aeon form and killed me to become the next Sin. Some years later, a summoner found my unsent self and asked for my help to defeat the new Sin. I used the soul of her lover to make a new Aeon which she used to defeat Sin again. Which of course became another Sin and killed her.”

            “And thus began your little false religion.” Chaosbringer said for her.

            “Correct,” Yunalesca said with a nod, “However, with the second Sin destroyed, I was able to summon my husbands Aeon once again, though it was now far weaker than before.”

            “I see. Yes, I suppose it would have been presumptuous for me to have to punish you for having made a new Faythe without prior approval. I would think you would be relieved that I discerned the truth before passing judgement.” As what passed for his mood lightened, the fire in the hearth turned from black to a normal orange-yellow and began producing heat as normal fire would. He then finally took a seat, his coat flaring about him as it flowing on some unseen breeze, “I trust your thirst for vengeance is now sated?”

            “Very.” Yunalesca said as she leaned back in her seat, “I so enjoyed watching her suffer like that, the look of humiliation on her face, and the despair in her eyes as she knew that no matter how much poison was injected into her from the bites, no death would come to free her from her pain.”

            “A man I once knew said death should always be a release, and not a punishment.” Chaosbringer agreed.

***

            Later that evening, the coliseum was packed to the limit with women, every seat was filled and chatter filled the air as the technicians completed their final set of safety checks on the Blitzball Field generator. The generator itself was made up of two rings put together in a + formation. The vertical ring served to create and maintain the field while the horizontal one used a form of Alchemy to fuse hydrogen and oxygen in the air to make water. The horizontal ring also served as a place for the teams to wait for the game to begin.

            Standing next to her mother, Hitomi Ten`ou took several deep breaths in an attempt to calm her nerves. One that failed miserably. “Hey, relax kid, I’ve seen you play, you’ll do fine.” said one of her teammates, an Al bhed woman named Magiere, her voice was heavily accented from only recently becoming fluent in the standard tongue. She was one of the few Al bhed with dark colored hair, most had blonde of a light red color, but Magiere had deep black hair that was intermixed with streaks of red, making it look like dark blood.

            The opening fanfare played below and Queen Ecstasy stood up to deliver her opening speech. Neptune smiled as she looked down at the bunnygirl queen. “Usagi’s gotten a lot better at public speaking, doesn’t trip over her words at all anymore.” she said, remembering the blondes human days as Neo-Queen Serenity. She then turned to her team and assigned positions. Magiere would be playing goalie as usual, two other girls with toned and muscled legs would take care of their rear guard. Hitomi knew one of them was named Alia, but she couldn’t remember the name of the other girl, having only met her this morning. Neptune herself would play right offense, and a blue haired woman named Sarah would take the left, which meant...

            “Huh, you want me at center mom!?” Hitomi exclaimed.

            Neptune smiled and nodded, “Yup, and don’t give me that look, you’ve earned it.” she told her.

            Center was arguably the most important position on the team, as the center players job was to catch the ball when it was launched into the water. Hitomi felt a swell of pride at the honor of being placed in the position. Though part of her felt her mother was just being good to her daughter, Hitomi knew that Neptune was no nonsense when it came to placing her players.

            “Hai Mamma, I’ll do my best!”

            Neptune only smiled then shielded her eyes as the ring they stood on flashed brightly. A glowing spark of light in the center of the field as hydrogen and oxygen were merged to create water. All around them, the crowd cheered loudly as they game was set to begin.

            Down below, Chaosbringer sat with Ecstasy and his daughter, watching as the rings quickly filled with water, becoming a massive floating bubble of water in the air. A series of lasers projected the starting platforms and two mechanical arms lowered in the team goals.

            “Oooooo, prettyyyy!” Aerith cooed as she watched the lights and water playing over each other.

            “This appears to be a most interesting sport, a combination of rugby and water polo, all played underwater... One must have a great deal of lung capacity and endurance to keep from drowning.” Chaosbringer said as he watched the opposing teams dive into the sphere and swim to their positions.

            “And I thought I over analyzed things Sempai.” Washu said as she walked onto the balcony. The red furred catgirl wore a black spandex bodysuit with a white labcoat over it. She had once again taken her child form and smiled at Ecstasy and Aerith, the latter of which blinked her eyes in confusion.

            “Oro... Red lady has a kitty on her head!”

            “Meow!!!” Ryo-oh-ki mewled as she hopped off of Washu’s head and down into Aeriths lap. She then scratched behind her floppy right ear with her hind leg before settling down to purr softly.

            “OOoooo, pretty kittyyyyyy!!!!!” Aerith squealed as she grabbed Ryo-oh-ki’s ears and pulled them playfully. Making the small cabbit creature mewl in shock and pain as she nearly pulled her ears off. Her yellow eyes doubled in size as she suddenly remember Tenchi’s infant cousin.

            “Meow!!!!!!” she mewled in desperation, reaching her front paws out to Washu, her eyes pleading.

            Smiling, Washu reached over and lifted Ryo-oh-ki away from Aerith, “Awww, I wanna play with the kittyyyyyy!” she whined. Ryo-oh-ki scrambled up Washu’s arms and back to the top of her head where she shivered with fear and mewled repeatedly.

            “I know, I know, it’s okay now.” Washu tried to console the creature.

            Ecstasy sighed and quickly pulled Aerith into a hug which nearly smothered her face in her breasts, “Calm down now sweetie, the game is starting.” Ecstasy said before letting Aerith go. The smaller blonde ceased her whining and looked up at the sphere.

            “Ooooooooooo.....” she cooed as the players dove into the floating ball of water and swam to their positions.

            Huge speakers played music through the air as an announcer picked up the mic and began speaking, “And now, without further ado, let the first annual Chaos Tournament Begin!!!!”

            The crowd cheered as a buzzer sounded and a ball the size of a basketball, but blue with a number of small domes covering its surface was launched into the water. The two middle players, Hitomi and an Al Bhed woman leapt for it through the water.

            The people watched as Hitomi caught the ball first and continued to swim up and over the other player, moving past her and out of the way of the other teams forward offense. Her body moved almost like a fish’s, swaying up and down in quick undulations to propel her rapidly through the water. The rear defense quickly moved to block Hitomi’s path and the green furred catgirl had only a split second to make her choice. Looking around herself, she saw that her mother was blocked by the forward offense and too far out of her throwing range. Sarah was open, but she wasn’t very good with shooting for a goal, only retrieving the ball from the other team and passing it to other players.

            Hitomi didn’t want to loose the ball on the opening play of her first public game, so many people were watching her, knew exactly who she was, and were counting on her to win! She acted almost without thought as she released her grip on the ball and kicked it, but not towards the goal, toward one of the two players blocking her path. The ball struck the surprised woman square in her chest and knocked her aside, forcing her to head up for a breath of air. As the ball rebounded towards her, Hitomi struck it again with her fist and slammed it into the second player, producing the same result. The green furred catgirl then swam upwards after the ball as it rebounded up through the water. Using her tail for extra speed, Hitomi got up higher than the ball and began spinning around like a corkscrew. Though the world around her was spinning out of control, Hitomi could somehow still see and struck out with her leg just as the ball came near. The force of her kick was so strong that the sphere shape of the ball became ovular for an instant before it shot out like a rocket towards the other teams goal.

            The goalie could barely even see the incoming ball, let alone block it as it slammed into the goal field behind her and sounded a buzzer indicating a score for the other team.

            “GOAL!!!!!!” The announcer shouted, “By Chaos what a shot, what a shot! I don’t think anyone here has ever seen anything like that!!!”

            “I have.” Rikku said from her seat. The black furred catgirl felt a bit of nostalgia after seeing the shot, but merely shrugged it off as a massive coincidence as the players all moved for a breath of air while the next play was readied.

            Up above them, Hitomi emerged from the sphere dripping wet and took several long breaths of air before she saw the way her teammates and her mother were gawking at her. She then seemed to shrink in on herself as she blushed, “Um, sorry?” she offered.

            “For what!?” Sarah exclaimed.

            “That was great, such speed, such grace, it was beautiful!” Magiere said.

            “You did wonderful Hitomi,” Neptune said as she laid her hand over her daughter shoulder and leaned down to kiss her forehead, “Keeping playing with determination like that and we’ll win for sure.” she told her while coiling her tail around her wrist, a gesture of love that only catgirls and their lovers understood.

            “Alright everyone, we got the first goal,” Neptune said, “Now the other team is gonna be pressing harder to get the next one, lets not let that happen.” she said as she layed out another strategy. She kept Hitomi at center, but told her to let the other team get the ball this time.

            “But, why?” Hitomi asked, confused.

            “To give the fans a show.” Neptune said with a wink.

            Hitomi nodded, understanding her mothers line of thinking as she looked back to the huge hovering sphere of water and smiled, knowing that tonight was going to be a night for everyone to remember.

            As the teams reentered the sphere, Chaosbringer watched as the game continued, the next several plays were less flamboyant than the first, though the crowd did see more of Hitomi’s impressive shots by the third play.

            Turning to look over at Uranus who sat in the row of seat behind him, Chaosbringer said, “Your wife and daughter play quite well my Wind Knight.”

            The yellow furred dog girl smiled with pride, “I know, Hitomi gets it from both of us I can honestly say. Michiru can swim like a mermaid, and I’ve got the penchant for contact sports.”

            “‘Tomi just likes showing off, though she’d never admit it!” Erina said with a giggle as she watched her sister. “It’d be nice if I could be up there with her, but I can’t swim nearly as good.”

            “Careful what you wish for.” Desdemona said flatly as she watched the game, never turning to look at her sister or father.

            “Oh my, I hope they don’t get too rough...” Mutsumi said as Hitomi was tackled by the other team before she could make her next shot.

            “‘Tomi,” Erina yelled out in shock.

            “Gwaaaa, Hitomi-chan,” Aerith yelled. “Grrrr, let me in there! I’ll punch them back!”

            “Foul!!!!” Uranus shouted and stood up to shake her fist at the ref standing on the horizontal ring.

            “Not really,” Rikku said from her seat with Kitsune, Nekonel, and Mars two rows back.

            “This could actually become interesting....,” Chaosbringer seemed to say to no one in particular.

            “I hope so,” Desdemona said, eliciting the brief glance from the man in black.

            Above them, the score tentatively remained even as the other team fought hard to win the cup. One player was injured from a multiple tackle and was taken off the field to be replaced by a back-up.

            “Wow, this game can be so rough...” Ecstasy said, “Though really exciting!”

            “That’s ‘Tomi, give ‘em a left, and a right!!! And a left, left!!” Aerith said while mimicking punches when she saw Hitomi tackle the ball away from another woman twice her size and swim off to score another goal that placed her team in the lead.

            Ecstasy smiled and patted her daughter on the shoulder to try and calm her, but with little success. Admittedly, she felt the same way though, it was gratifying to see Haruka and Michiru’s child doing so well. Hitomi, Erina, and Desdemona likely had no idea just what the three of them represented, they were truly the future, the first generation of pureblood youma, and an example of how the world couldn’t, and shouldn’t ever go back to the way it was before.

            “Thanks! I think...” Erina said cheerily as she looked over at Ecstasy.

            “Oh!” the bunnygirl said in shock while covering her mouth, she hadn’t realized that she had been thinking aloud.

            “Since when did you go all philosophical on us Usagi?” Haruka asked with a laugh.

            The blonde bunnygirl blushed slightly and turned her head away.

            “And this woman is our leader?” Desdemona muttered to herself in a tone low enough that her father wouldn’t overhear.

            “I agree,” a soft voice seemed to say inside her head. “But then, for some reason the others seem to prefer having her as their leader...”

            Desdemona blinked her all gray eyes and looked around her before turning to Chaosbringer. She pointed to her head briefly and the dark god nodded simply. A loud buzzer then sounded the end of the first half of the game.

            As the groups of people got up to go get snacks and use the bathrooms, Desdemona looked back over to the dark god.

            Without a word, Chaosbringer arose from his seat and began to walk out of the stadium, giving only something akin to a wave as he slowly climbed the stairs. The others looked on in puzzlement as they tried to figure out what had prompted him to leave, but in the end with all the time they spent with and around him he was still an enigma.

            Blinking with some confusion still, Desdemona excused herself, saying she wanted a soda and leaving after Chaosbringer.

            “Bring me back a Pepsi!” Erina called out behind her.

            Desdemona waved her hand and continued on.

***

            Desdemona hurried into the main concourse of the stadium, scanning through the crowd for some sign of the man in black. He only had a few minutes head start, but somehow it seemed that he had completely disappeared. She wandered between spectators, some talking about the game, others about the earlier events, and more than a few were commenting about the young

youma walking among them. The girl shot a smoldering look at the women in her way as a low growl escaped her lips, parting the lot of them.

            “Where could he be,” she mumbled to herself as she walked out the massive exit and back into the bustling streets. After wandering the streets for what seemed like hours, she finally gave up and sat down on a lone bench under a tree. She looked up at the clouds, and noticed that the shadow of the overhead branches seemed off. A mysteriously cold breeze rushed by, sweeping through her hair and making her fur stand on end for a moment.

            “I see I wasn't the only one bored with the show...,” a voice said from alongside her, causing her to spin around and see Chaosbringer sitting next to her. As she had been mere moments before he was staring up at the clouds, as if expecting to see something in particular.

            “How can anyone watch something like that for so long,” Desdemona sighed as she returned to looking up at the clouds. “Putting a ball into a net... It's so...”

            “Infantile,” Chaosbringer finished as he flexed his right hand, changing the color of a passing cloud to an ever-darkening shade. “I suppose in such an enlightened, utopian society that which once passed for sport is now viewed as barbarian.”

            “What was it like before,” she asked quietly as she tried to picture it.

            “The sights, the smells, the sounds,” Chaosbringer replied as he produced what appeared to be a wine bottle of and a glass. “The clashing of bone and sinew, the passionate deaths, the bloodlust permeating the audience as they watch those about to die fight for their lives... To watch countless men and women meet their ends in such a manner is to truly a think of beauty.” With that, he poured himself a glass and drank it down. “Such a pity to see it replaced with 'games' where only pride is on the line.”

            “It sounds beautiful...,” Desdemona whispered as she watched Chaosbringer in awe. She had been told numerous things about him over her lifetime from her parents and the church, but nothing had prepared her for any of this.

            “You approve,” he said as he held out the bottle and glass to her, which the girl quickly took. He watched as the girl filled the cup and held it to her lips, seemingly unaware of the proper protocol for drinking such a refined drink. As the girl took a sip she winced, both from the nearly scalding temperature and the taste. The taste was somewhere between aged red wine and something else that gave it the slight taste of copper.

            “It... doesn't taste like normal wine...,” she gasped.

            “Yes, I do find normal wine rather bland to the palate,” Chaosbringer said. “Of course, if you add a particular additive, it gains a more exotic flavor.”

            “Blood...,” she whispered.

            “Virgin blood, to be specific.

            “Hence the church rituals.”

            “Most regrettable, the old ways are no longer as accepted as before. Therefore, what you're drinking has more value than you can imagine. Many a conqueror has enjoyed this bouquet over the centuries, and all met with wondrous success in their quests.”

            “So if I...”

            “I can see it in your eyes... You have the burning passion welling deep inside you much as they did, if not more so.”

            “You really think so?”

            “Of course. I believe you can surpass your father with minimal effort, so long as you don't make the same mistake she did.”

            “What...”

            Chaosbringer stood up from his seat and looked back at the clouds. After appearing to deliberate for a moment, he turned and began to walk off. Desdemona blinked as the man in black began to walk off, unsure if something she had said had offended him in some way.

            “Enjoy the wine,” the god said with a wave. “Consider it a gift for providing me with a bit of conversation.”

            “Wait,” Desdemona implored for a moment. “Where are you going?”

            “I believe I'll take in the sights a bit,” he replied as a light breeze rolled in. “It's been quite a while since the last time I've walked these streets, so I believe I'll see how much it's changed... I'm certain we'll speak again.”

            “Thank you,” she replied with a bow of her head as Chaosbringer seemed to fade out. Sighing slightly, she stood up from her seat and walked back in the direction of the hotel her family was staying in. She gripped the bottleneck tightly, knowing what was going to happen once she got back. The idea disgusted her, but she knew she had no choice but to at least poke her head in and be seen by the others.

***

            “Kampai!!!” Everyone cheered as they clinked their glasses together. Ecstasy smiled and raised her glass in the toast before bringing the glass of wine to her lips. The second half of the game went great, Neptunes team had completely wiped the floor, so to speak, with the other team. Ending the game with a score of 20 to 7. After Ecstasy presented the team with the Black Crystal Cup, everyone had come to the Hotel Ballroom for an after game victory party. The bunnygirl smiled and watched as Aerith hugged Hitomi tightly before telling her how much she loved watching her play.

            The younger girls all went off to talk with one another and Neptune came over with Uranus and the other senshi. Conversation picked up as they all spoke with one another, exchanging hugs and deep kisses.

            “We don’t get together like this enough.” Mars said.

            “I know, but running an entire planet is busy work.” said Jupiter.

            “So is repopulating it.” Mercury said with a purr while running her hand over her swollen stomach.

            All the youma senshi laughed softly, tapping their glasses together and drinking their wines and fruit juices. Mutsumi smiled at Mercury’s little joke and leaned back in her seat, her own stomach even larger than the two catgirls.

            Ecstasy smiled and finished the last of her wine, setting the glass down beside her and leaning back. A slight rise in the fabric of her gown drew smiles from the other youma as they began talking about tonights game. The time blurred passed and eventually Desdemona left along with Aerith back to the hotel suites to sleep for the night. Sad to see her Daughter go, Uranus told the silver furred dog-girl to sleep well. Desdemona gave only a light nod and waved her hand dismissivly. The bunnygirl queen meanwhile leaned back in her seat and smiled as Nekonel crawled up to her seductively.

            Slowly, the purple furred catgirl began inching up Ecstasy’s flowing black gown, licking her white furred legs slowly and purring all the way. The blonde bunnygirl cooed in pleasure and looked around, watching as everyone began stripping off their clothes. Mutsumi had undressed the quickest, having only been wearing a loose white sundress. The heavily pregnant brunette looked positively beautiful to her, her milk laden breasts with their dark nipples, her swollen stomach that had not a sign of stretch marks, her long and lean legs that she knew must feel very sore now with all the weight on them.

            The sensation of Nekonel’s mouth on her cock drew Ecstasy’s attention away from the brunette as she moaned in pleasure and leaned her head back more, her long floppy ears going slack and laying against her golden hair. Meanwhile, Sailor Mars purred softly as she nuzzled against Rikku’s neck while she slowly unhooked her armor segments. Kitsune meanwhile slowly unzipped the purple furred catgirls long red dress after she shrugged out of her own kimono.

            “Mmm, now this is fun....” Kitsune said with a smile as she began humping her huge cock against Mars’ backside, drawing another long purr from her.

            “Mmm hmmmmm....” Mars purred as she let a piece of Rikku’s armor fall to the carpeted floor with a muted thunk. She then reached around her and gripped her white furred breasts, squeezing them roughly and pinching her nipples between her fingers.

            In a separate area of the Ballroom, Hitomi moaned softly as she felt her mothers hands caressing her soft body. She never was very comfortable around large groups, even though she knew all of the other youma fairly well, the green furred catgirl only really opened up when she was with her family. Neptune purred quietly and continued to stroke and caress her childs young body. Hitomi appeared as though she were in her pre to early teens, but in reality she was still only about four years old. Her breasts had begun to develop nicely, already filling out a low A cup, with nicely sized round pink nipples. Neptune had already stripped away her spandex players uniform and smiled admiringly at her daughters seven inch cock, already fully erect and dripping with precum. Her nose could smell the younger catgirls pussy, already wet and ready to be filled.

            “You did wonderful out there tonight Hitomi,” Neptune whispered into her daughters ear, “You should be very proud.” She then reached a hand down and gently rubbed Hitomi’s balls, massaging them softly while her tailcock moved to slowly probe the depths of her pussy.

            “I... I didn’t... ahhh!!!!” Hitomi moaned as her mother shoved her tailcock deep into her pussy with a wet squishing noise.

            “Now none of that!” Neptune chastised, “You did great, and I won’t let you think any less!” she told her before she began pumping her tail in and out of her daughters pussy, making her moan in pleasure softly. She then leaned down and licked the edges of her ears, “Now tell mommy how you did tonight?” she asked with a seductive purr.

            “Ahhh... I did... ah... I did great!!” Hitomi mewled as she felt her first orgasm of the night, her pussy gushing hard around Neptune’s tailcock.

            “That’s right you did.” Neptune said with a smile before moving to cover her daughters mouth with her own in a deep and very passionate kiss.

            Meanwhile, back in the main area of the ballroom, Erina panted softly as her head bobbed up and down on her fathers canine penis. Uranus groaned in pleasure as she looked down into Erina’s all blue gray eyes, eyes that matched her own shade almost. Erina looked back up into her fathers eyes and winked as she took nearly all fifteen inches into her mouth and moaned around it, making her mouth and throat vibrate. Uranus forced herself not to close her eyes as she groaned in pleasure. Her own daughter was sucking her cock, such as sight would have made her human self shudder in revulsion, but those days were long since passed. Now, all it did was serve to excite her more as she reached a hand down and stroked Erina’s soft blonde hair gently.

            “Mmmm, that feels good....” she told her. The yellow furred dog girl then gasped and moaned as she felt something sliding up into her pussy, it wriggled around like a snake as it pushed in deeper and deeper. Erina’s tailcock. “You sneaky girl!” Uranus said before she had to lean back and close her eyes, savoring the blissful sensations of this wondrous incest. It had been a while since she’d felt her pussy being used, she had almost forgotten how good it felt to be the one getting penetrated. “Ahh... go deep Erina, all the way into my womb!” she moaned.

            Her daughter was all but happy to comply as she pushed her tail in farther, past the barrier of her cervix and into her strong womb. She then moaned around her fathers dick at the feeling she got from her sensitive tailcock. The blue furred catgirl then reached her hand down and began stroking her own pussy, soaking her fingers in her own juices as the wet pink folds dripped and dripped onto the floor.

            The father and daughter then heard a loud mewling and turned their eyes to see Jupiter and Mercury both standing together, their pregnant bellies pressed against one anothers as Mutsumi squatted between them, slowly sucking both of their cocks in turns. The blue and pink furred catgirls both moaned in pleasure, loving the feeling of another pregnant girls mouth around their cocks.

            Mercury moaned in pleasure and purred loudly as Mutsumi switched back to sucking on her cock. She opened her all blue eyes to gaze into Jupiter’s green ones. Jupiter didn’t need to hear it said to know what the other catgirl had in mind and she smiled as she moved her tailcock down to slide against Mercury’s.

            The two of them rubbed their tails together between Mutsumi’s legs before sliding them up inside her pussy and anus, making her moan softly around Jupiter’s cock. The two catgirl quickly established a rhythm of thrusts in and out of the brunettes fuck holes, delighting in the way she moaned around their tools with every orgasm they gave her.

            Across from the three of them, Sailor Venus howled in pleasure as Saturn pounded into her asshole from behind. The blonde haired dog girl was on all fours, the younger foxgirl behind her, her smaller dick pumping into her tiny anus with wild abandon. “Ahh ahh ahh ahh..... ohhhhhhhh.... Awwwwoooo!!!” Venus panted and howled, cumming with almost every thrust of the foxgirls dick. Her pussy gushing like a fountain, spraying clear fluids onto Saturn’s red furred legs. Beneath the dog girl, Sakura moaned in pleasure, Venus’ cock locked inside her small pussy by its canine knot and continuously flooding her tiny body with her sperm. Already the child looked to be more than four months pregnant, and her stomach only continued to swell.

            Venus licked her lips lewdly and savored the feeling of her ass being filled by a real cock, an indulgence she could so rarely enjoy back home. Her all blue eyes looked back over to Rikku, Kitsune, and Mars and a smile spread over her lips at the sight of the three of them in a hermaphroditic daisy chain. Kitsune with her cock buried deep in Mars’ pussy, and Mars with her cock inside Rikku, and Rikku in turn with her cock inside Kitsune. The three of them thrusting in and out of each other again and again, filling the room with the sounds of hard dick’s pounding into sloppy wet pussies.

            The smell of cum and sweat was intoxicating, serving only to heighten the arousal and desire of the youma as they moved about the room, switching partners almost at random. Ecstasy look around the room again as she continued to pump her cock into Nekonel’s pussy while the catgirl shoved her tailcock up into her asshole and pumped a near steady flow of cum into her. Already the white furred bunnygirl sported a swollen stomach that jiggled and sloshed around with her every thrust into the mewling and moaning catgirl. Everywhere she looked there was sex, incest, and all around debauchery. And she couldn’t be happier!

            Looking down at her own white furred tits, Ecstasy reached up and grabbed her enlarged breast, proud of how much larger they were now than in her human days. She squeezed them roughly right below the edges of her nipples and watched as twin streams of her own milk sprayed up into the air, raining down onto Nekonel’s back and matting her fur to her skin. “Ahhh, so much fucking, so much cum, ohhhh so good, I’m cumming!!!” she screamed in utter pleasure as she came once again, filling Nekonel’s womb with another gallon of her own sperm. The white furred queen looked forward to several more nights like this before the main event in a few days, where afterwards, they would have a new friend to join them in their playtime.

Chapter 4 - Ryoko’s Battle

            Desdemona awoke with a grumble as the light of the rising sun poured in through the windows of her hotel room. She squinted her eyes as she glanced at the clouds, and sighed as she heard the sounds of her family running around. She sighed as she sat up, already irritated at having to spend yet another tedious day with her overly exhuberant family. Opening the drawers of the dresser across the room, she pulled out a free change of clothes to wear and quickly laced up her boots. Looking over herself quickly, she ran a hand through her silver hair and walked into the common area of the suite her family was staying in.

            “Hey, look who it is,” Erina grinned. “I was just about to wake you up!”

            “Morning sleepyhead,” Michiru smiled as she and Mutsumi fixed plates of food for the others. “I take it you slept well?”

            Desdemona grumbled something incoherent as she moved towards the door, not even bothering to stop. She was quite familiar with her family’s breakfast traditions, and it only became more irritating with every passing day. At least by being on vacation in such a large city it seemed to give her a bit better excuse than usual for taking off on her own.

            “Desdemona,” Uranus said from her cup of coffee, “you should eat something before you go out.” Desdemona gave another grumble as she opened the door to the room and left down the hall, the sound of a faint sigh becoming lost in the closing door.

            After a short ride down the elevator, Desdemona left the lobby and began to walk down the streets. Even at this early an hour she could already hear the mumured whispers swirling about her and feel the numerous eyes watching her every step, both of which only began to increase her anger. Turning down another street in an attempt to lose at least a few of

the women following her, she found herself in a large open market. She sighed and placed a hand on her forehead as she realized that to get away from the first bunch of horny women she’d have to wade through a potentially larger number of them. Without further thought she shook her head and began to walk forward, hoping only to be left alone.

            Numerous hands felt all along her body, seemingly in an attempt to excite her as most nearly constantly tried. Ignoring the lecherous hands, she picked up the numerous scents of fresh baked foods. Her stomach grumbled as she realized that she hadn’t eaten anything since before the blitzball tournament. Reaching into her pocket for her wallet, she scowled as she realized that she had left it back in her room. Deciding that it was pointless to stand around things she couldn’t eat she pushed her way through the crowd, ignoring the hands running through her fur and hair, the perverse whispers in her ears, and the bodies rubbing against hers.

            Finally managing to escape yet another crowd, she moved down another street. Her stomach by now was rebeling against the rest of her body, and she felt a bit weak after expending so much energy to outrun the mobs. She stopped in her tracks as she saw yet another mob ahead of her, now realizing that she most likely wouldn’t be able to evade them. She cocked her

head to one side as she noticed that for some reason none of them had noticed her yet. She moved closer as she tried to walk around the outer edge of them, figuring that one or two of the others must be competeing to see how could impregnate more women.

            Just as she made it halfway across, she noticed that instead to the customary perverse commentary, this time the few things said were in the most hushed of murmurs. Most of the women were trembling as if from some intense cold, even under the warming morning sun. Stopping to glimpse between a few of the onlookers, she noticed a partial figure clad entirely in

black. The fur on the back of her neck stood up as something seemed to nudge her forward just as the first few women noticed her. Moving quickly she ducked between the crowd and got to the front, leaping over a small metal fence.

            “A most amusing morning workout,” a low voice said, startling her. Looking over, Desdemona saw Chaosbringer sitting at a table, the small cup in his hand raised towards her. “Please, feel free to join me.”

            Desdemona opened her mouth to say something, but the smell of fresh food closed it. She nodded her head and moved to take the chair across from him, lowering her head as she mumbled out a thank you. She sat down and looked over at the crowd that was now staring at the both of them.

            “I take it you weren’t expecting any of this,” the god said as he motioned for a nearby waitress.

            “...”

            “Yes, I suppose your youth and a few extenuating circumstances cannot possibly prepare you for things like this.”

            “What,” she asked as she tried to process what she had just heard.

            “Wanton hedonism,” he replied as he raised his cup to his lips. “The other member of my party has arrived. Bring her a menu and whatever she wishes to drink.”

            The youma blinked as she finally noticed the silent waitress standing beside her. The human girl had her eyes downcast towards the floor as she awaited Desdemona’s order. “Ummm, a menu... and whatever he’s drinking.” The waitress nodded and hurried off, leaving the two sitting alone save for the crowd of onlookers. Desdemona glanced at the crowd and scowled, the growing number of stares now making her more uncomfortable than before.

            “Pathetic beasts...,” Chaosbringer said as he placed his cup down onto a saucer. “Not long ago they would have wished for the eradication of your parents.”

            “And now they chase us around in the name of gratification,” Desdemona finished as the waitress returned with her menu and drink. “It’s so disgusting...”

            “I agree, but it’s in their nature. They blindly follow that which they perceive their betters without question or deviation, regardless of the consequences. And yet, nearly always those who are perceived to be ‘superior’ are just as weak if not more.”

            “Does that mean that we’re...,” she started as the implication ran through her head.

            “Not among your generation,” Chaosbringer said, cutting her off. “First generation youma, those created from the virus, possess an obvious design flaw that those naturally born do not. I’m sure you’ve noticed by now that while your parents are instinctually lustful, your sisters are situational. The truth of the matter is that successive generations of pure youma, while still having all the abilities of their ancestors, will be completely superior. And that, dear girl, is

precisely why I approve of the others breeding amongst themselves. I have already taken into account for the fact that with the proper genetics and upbringing the future of this world will completely follow what I envisioned so many millennia ago.”

            “So you want us to be the ones to lord over this world in your name,” Desdemona asked with the faint hint of amusement in her voice.

            “Precisely,” he replied as he motioned a hand at the waitress who still stood by their table. “‘Go forth and be fruitful’ is something best left to the ones with an irresistible impulse for it. Those who rightfully deserve the true power are those who can control not only those beneath them, but also themselves. Creatures like this... mortal, need someone to properly lead them down the correct path.”

            “Are... are you two ready to order,” the waitress stammered out in a voice nearly a whisper. She felt something tugging at her in numerous directions, something cold and unforgiving. Something inside her told her to forget everything she had just heard, no matter how much her heart told her otherwise. For some reason, even hearing femalekinds savior saying

things like this, no matter how horrible they were, she couldn’t manage to have any emotion rise to the surface.

            “Order whatever you like,” Chaosbringer said to the dog girl as he glanced at the waitress from behind his dark lenses. “I would suggest that you forget everything you’ve heard... I’ve been told heresy against the Church of Chaos is a rather serious offense in these parts.”

            The waitress nodded dumbly as Desdemona giggled and read off her order. It was a long order, but she scribbled it down quickly and ran off into the kitchen to place it. A few quick words about the customer who had just ordered it made the kitchen staff leap to attention and begin to furiously prepare it.

            “In a few years doing something like that to a person will become extremely easy,” the god said as he turned his head to look over the hushed crowd. “As for those others...”

            “You could just kill them,” Desdemona said as she sipped her drink. It tasted kind of like coffee, but seemed to have far more caffeine.

            “Tempting in more ways than you may ever know,” he replied as he adjusted his sunglasses. “Regrettably, my pact with her prohibits the senseless death of those who have done no wrong other than to be an irritation.”

            “I could do it,” she whispered with a smile from her cup.

            “You could, but there’s no fun in slaughtering mere livestock. When you have received your birthright, if you still wish to be some sort of mindless killing machine, feel free to kill without discrimination. But then, you would be every bit as bad as those you despise.”

            “Then how do I change that? A life of celibacy and peace, or something else boring?”

            “Far from it. Live your life as you see fit, but always make sure not to let it distract you. To live with distraction is to be weak. Running about, walking between life and death, all the while thinking about those who will be left behind if you lose... Such thoughts can only hold you down, giving a properly trained foe the obvious advantage.”

            “So, my father’s weak...,” the youma nodded. “And yet, she told me she’s the strongest of all your knights.”

            “Perhaps for now, but something like that can only last so long. Until now she’s only beaten humans, a knight not yet accustomed to that type of fighting, and a knight who is still incomplete. I can foresee her future, and I can safely say that you will be a grander Wind Knight than she could ever have been.”

            “Thank you, my Lord,” Desdemona blushed as the waitress returned, carrying several plates of delicious smelling food.

            “After this is done, perhaps we can continue our conversation,” Chaosbringer said as he leaned back in his chair. “There’s a bit more of the city left to see, and I still have to make sure all is ready for the special game this week.”

            “Game,” she blinked. Her parents had been quiet about what was planned for today’s activities, which made her think that it was going to be more of the same impregnation ceremonies.

            “If you would like, you’re more than welcome to join me as my guest,” the god replied as he folded his arms in front of his chest. “Unlike these previous days, I’ll be taking seats far closer to the action. I’m certain you’ll find the events rather informative.” As if to punctuate his point, his dark lenses seemed to glow for a second as a deep cold permeated the area.

            “I’d like nothing better,” she smiled as she slowly began to eat her meal.

***

            Grumbling to herself, Erina turned the page of the textbook and scanned over the words and images printed over it. She sat inside the local Library nearest the hotel she and her family were staying in. The large building was cavernous and musty, the smell of old paper permeated the air. There were a handful of young women off to her right in the Greek Mythology section, reading the newly restored volumes of the Poetry of Sappho. She sighed to herself and leaned back in her seat, looking up at the high ceiling that had recently been inlaid with a mosaic depicting Chaosbringer and the Senshi remaking the world. The image made Erina feel somewhat embarrassed, seeing both her parents up there in heroic poses. Closing her blue gray eyes, Erina leaned back down and rested her elbows on the table.

            “I don’t see how you can read this stuff so easily ‘Tomi,” Erina said quietly, though even with her subdued tone there was a slight echo in the large building. “It’s all Greek to me.”

            “It’s Italian actually.” Hitomi said as her eyes scrolled over several lines of text.

            “That’s what I mean!” Erina said, “I can barely understand any of this. Why do we need to study history anyway?”

            “Those who do not learn from history are doomed to repeat it,” said a low voice that seemed to engulf the cavernous chamber.

            Erina and Hitomi both gasped as they looked up to see Chaosbringer entering their section of the huge library. The dark god was dressed as he normally was, in a flowing black coat that seemed to move about on unfelt winds. The light in the room seemed to dim slightly with his presense as he moved to sit at the same table as the girls.

            Erina opened and closed her mouth several time, but no words came forth as she stared hard at the god. She had met him before yes, but never had she spoken to him, or even heard him speak directly to her. Turned her eyes to her sister, Erina watched as Hitomi seemed to pull inward again, hiding inside her own shell.

            “H... hello Master..” Erina said quietly, still at a loss for words.

            Chaosbringer turned his lensed eyes directly to Erina, “Tell me, what point of history are you studying?”

            “World War II.” Hitomi answered softly before withdrawing again.

            “A most interesting period..., so much senseless destruction,” Chaosbringer mused. “Very few things can compare.”

            “Yeah, Hitomi and I have to write reports on it for school. It’s not fair! We’re supposed to be on vacation, and we still have to do homework!” Erina whined.

            “Education is an important part to your development, more so now as you are still growing at an accelerated rate when paired with a human’s.” Chaosbringer said.

            “That’s what Lady Mercury tells us all the time.” Erina said with a sigh, becoming a bit more relaxed when she saw the god merely holding light conversation with them.

            “She is correct. The two of you will assume your parents’ roles as Neo-Senshi within a few more years, thus it would be best if you were ready when the time comes.”

            “I know, I know, it’s just this stuff is mostly about Mussolini, our reports are supposed to be on Hitler and his rise to and fall from power.” Erina said, “To top it off, all this source information is in Italian, so I gotta translate it as well.”

            “Ah yes, Adolf Hitler. He provided me with such amusement.” Chaosbringer said with the hint of a smile on his face as he recalled his days with the bizarre fanatic and his inane quest for world power.

            “Don’t suppose you could tell us how he came to power?” Erina asked rhetorically.

            “I gave him a few abilities to help his quest, among them the charisma to manipulate the weak minded masses,” Chaosbringer said.

***

            “If you believe yourself to be genetically superior to your… lessers, then you should truly follow upon that. By comparing yourselves to rat catchers, and they, to rats, then you have in theory absolved yourselves of blame for your actions. Of course, if you wish to compare yourselves to the strongest in the animal kingdom, then you are as low, if not lower, than they. Nature has shown us that the strong kill the weak to use for food, not sport. What you do is nothing more than senseless bloodshed, something far worse than even the lowest of animal. No, it could be said that you are, in fact, closer to the ‘sub-humans’ you so eloquently speak of, and not your fanciful ‘master race’.”

            “Strong words from someone so clearly descended from lower stock,” replied the leader. “To be allowed to live among our superior master race, not as a slave, but as one of us, and to say such things…”

            “The words I say,” he replied with a gesture, “are the words of the Gods themselves. You have clearly swayed those who exist under you, but those who exist beyond you have yet to be… convinced of your viewpoint.”

            “Enough,” yelled out a general as he grabbed the man in black by his lapels. “None shall question our fuhrer!”

            “Herr General, I’ve warned you before not to place your hands upon me,” the man said calmly. “It appears that I have no choice but to punish you for this transgression.”

            As the men in the room looked on, the man in black slowly rose from his chair, his dark lenses never breaking their stare from the general’s eyes. The general looked up at the tan skinned man, seeing only his distorted reflection staring back at him as his heartbeat began to increase. The man in black casually raised his hand in front of the general’s face, and then quickly snapped his index and middle finger down on his head.

            “Curse of the Bite of Venom,” the dark coated man returned to his seat. “Look on gentlemen, and see what a true master can do.”

            The general fell backward; clutching his head tightly as smoke slowly rose from between his hands. He cried out in agony and let his hands fall away, giving everyone else a glimpse at what was unfolding before them. The general flailed about, the wound on his head spreading quickly along his body and leaving behind it only bone as increasing amounts of his tissue seemed to evaporate.

            “In a matter of seconds, even the mighty rat catcher can become prey,” the man said as he motioned for a horrified onlooker to refill his glass of wine. “See how the beast struggles… it fights to live, and yet it howls as the embrace of death slowly wraps around him.”

            The general fell to the floor, his body now only twitching as more smoke poured out from under his clothes. The room continued to fill with the thick red smoke and several officers and women began to retch at the horrid stench. The man in black looked towards a man holding a bottle of wine and pointed his glass at him, his stare seeming to burn into him.

            “Such… such power,” a man with glasses stammered. “How… could it be that YOU are the superman?”

            “Far from it,” he replied as he slowly sipped his wine. “I am merely one who has searched his entire life for the power of sheer knowledge.”

            “There are so many questions to ask,” another man said. “So much we can learn from one like you.”

            “Yes, please tell us,” the leader asked incredulously. “What…?”

            “In no particular order,” the one in black said with a sigh. “You are who and what you wish, or believe yourself, to be, and nothing more. You exist primarily because your parents wished to have offspring, although the fates have decreed that a select few have a higher purpose in the universe. On the other side there is the underworld, and there is what one could call ‘Heaven.’”

            “And what about our Thousand Year Reich,” the man with glasses asked. “Are we to be victorious over the hordes of undesirables in the world? Will our glorious Aryan race stand tall in victory?”

            “I don’t have the power to tell the future,” the man in black answered. “If you wish to know, either consult an oracle, or look to history.”

            The room was full of murmurs, most of the people unable to believe what they had just heard. The man in black casually finished his glass of wine and stood up, placing it down on a nearby table. Straightening his posture, he adjusted his sunglasses and looked towards the leader.

            “You have been a most gracious host to one who merely entered your home a stranger,” he said flatly, “but I’m afraid I must take my leave. There are pressing matters I must attend to.”

            The leader snapped to attention, leaping to his feet as he rushed to figure out what to say. On one hand, this was a man who clearly was one of the inferiors he had previously spoken, while on the other he was a man possessing both power and knowledge. Glancing about the room, he saw that other members of his party appeared to have reached the same conclusion.

            “Please, wait,” the leader said with a nervous chuckle. “Here you are, showing us all these amazing tricks, and telling us such fantastic things, and you’re going to leave without even telling us so much as your name?”

            “Call me whatever you wish, it doesn’t matter to me,” the dark coated man replied as he turned to walk away.

            “Please, stay awhile,” another man said. “A man like you could live like a king in our new world. In our new world, we will all be like gods!”

            “Like gods,” the man replied quietly as he stopped in his tracks. “An amusing idea. I suppose I make take you up on your proposition.”

            The leader strode across the room, a smile upon his face as he vigorously shook the man’s hand. He stared into the man’s dark lenses, and for a second he felt both a chill run up his spine and a voice in the back his mind crying out in danger, but he pushed such things aside. He felt the grip of the hand he shook, strong like steel, but also cold like death, but once again ignored it. No, all that mattered now was that his dream fully seemed like a reality for the first time in all these years.

            “You wish for power,” the man asked. “The power of dominion over others?”

            “I do,” the leader replied with a smile. “I would give anything I had for such a thing.”

            “Then I’m sure you’ll see it come true soon enough, Herr Hitler,” he replied with a near invisible smile.

***

            Erina and Hitomi stared at Chaosbringer in awe at the story he had just told him. Hitomi had scrawled down nearly every word of it for their report. She knew that would get an A+ just for putting the source of their information down, to say nothing of the report itself. While that disappointed her slightly that the teacher might only give them a high mark out of fear of retribution from their Savior, still, a passing mark was a passing mark.

            “Wow, that was, amazing...” Erina said.

            “You helped Hitler and the Nazi’s become a Super Power in the 1930's. Some might call you a monster for that.” Hitomi said. Erina gasped at her sisters words and moved to cover her mouth, giggling nervously.

            “Possibly, but they would be incorrect to try and place any blame on me. I only gave that lunatic the powers to bend the will of the his people as he saw fit, everything afterward was by his own free will,” Chaosbringer explained, “One of humankind’s greatest flaws is the need to find an explanation for events that have occurred and don’t seem to add up completely to how they perceive things. That insane little man for some reason thought that his false idea that eugenics would somehow make a superior world... Without some sort of feasible strategy to implement any of his faulty ideas, the end result should have been obvious to even his common sense.”

***

~1945~

            Explosives wracked the once mighty city of Berlin as an advancing army fought outside to take the city as their own. Inside his protective bunker, Adolph Hitler sat in a chair, holding his head in his hands as the ceiling above rumbled. Outside, his once great dream was crumbling, and it appeared that all was lost.

            “Mein Fuhrer,” an aide called out, “there is no sign of the man you speak of. No one has seen him anywhere inside the city or out.”

            “Find him,” he replied angrily. “He’s the only one who can fix this! Don’t come back until you find him!”

            The aide saluted and hurriedly ran into the dark hallways, unsure of where to look. Ever since the Allied invasion of Normandy, the fuhrer had ordered numerous amounts of soldiers to track down one man who he kept saying had the power to turn back the assault. And ever since then, no one had been able to find him anywhere, this mysterious man seeming to have vanished off the face of the Earth.

            The fuhrer rubbed his head, straining to think of something to do. To think of someway to call back the man who had helped him to even get to the point of where he was a few months before. Another explosion rumbled overhead, and the lights flickered for a second, and when they’d returned again, he heard a gasp from his mistress. He quickly looked up and saw the

man he’d been searching for nearly a year now casually standing in the corner.

            “Such a wonderful final act to your play,” the man in black stated. “I must say, I never expected such a violent, dramatic ending.”

            “You,” he exclaimed, “I’ve been searching for you for countless months now! Where have you been?”

            “Enjoying the beautiful sights you’ve given me,” the dark garbed man replied. “The deaths… the atrocities… the bloodshed and carnage. I think it fair to say that in these past few years I haven’t been too greatly disappointed. Of course, the intermission at Castle Gaustadt was both unexpected, and yet, still amusing. The lost little dhampire seems so much happier than before, if I do say so.”

            The mention of the Gaustadt fiasco sent a cold shiver down Hitler’s spine, “Please, my old friend,” the fuhrer stammered nervously, “you have to help me. Surely there must be something you can do to stop the Slavs.”

            “Oh, I’m quite certain there is,” he replied. “I could easily walk out there and slaughter every last living thing out there…”

            “Please, please help,” the fuhrer begged. “We can’t be stopped now… not when we’re so close to winning. Please, kill them, call reinforcements, give strength to my men, SOMETHING!”

            “Ah, but you see, dear Hitler, that was never part of our agreement,” he replied as he looked over his nails. “You wished for the power over others. You wished to lord over those weaker than you, not for me to fight your wars for you.”

            “We… we can make another agreement,” Hitler stammered. “Anything you want, name it! Money, land, women… anything!”

            “You no longer have anything that interests me,” the man replied. “I carried you this far to bring myself a bit of temporary amusement, which you readily provided.”

            “But, how do you plan to get out of this,” the fuhrer asked with a crazed grin. “Those Slavic monsters won’t let you out of here either. Together, we can do something to get out of here!”

            “You really are needlessly deluded,” the man replied with a sigh. “How do you think they were able to get this far? Human wave assaults are clearly not the tactics of a victorious army.”

            “No… please, you didn’t…”

            “Of course I did,” the man replied coldly. “He’s clearly as insane as you, but I think he may be able to last a few years longer than you ever could. I’ve been holding your body together for the last few years, and I must say it’s beginning to be bore me. Your military’s nearly completely annihilated, your lands are in shambles, and your people now turn against you. You no longer serve any purpose.”

            “Traitor! How could you do this to your fuhrer! Guards!”

            “I wouldn’t bother; they’ve more pressing matters to deal with than me. You’d be surprised at how one is more consumed by the need to keep themselves alive over helping another. As for me, I don’t recall ever swearing allegiance to either you or your pathetic cause. I believe it was your outlandish offer that swayed me to, if nothing else, watch your little play from my vantage point.”

            The poor defeated man fell back against his large desk to steady himself, his entire form quaking. All of the plans he worked out over the years had fallen into shambles, leaving only his imminent defeat ahead. And here in front of him was the man who had helped him gain his iron grip over his nation. The man in black was now slowly pulling down one of the maps the military had used to tracked their progress, and slowly rolling it up as if he was going to take it.

            “How... how could this have happened,” he stammered.

            “Perhaps you should have asked for a more powerful military force instead of chasing some sort of impossible dream,” the man in black stated. “After all, mine seemed to have no trouble cutting me a path back into your territory. But, since I was only able to help you live out half your fantasy, I suppose I should help you one last time.” The fuhrer could only nod dumbly and the man in black reached into his coat and produced a small vial. “Cyanide. They wish to either put you on display in a wax museum or a zoo, whichever tickles his fancy at the moment. If you’ll excuse me, I have a pressing matter with the leader of Britannia to attend to...” With that, the figure in black appeared to melt into the shadows in the corner of the room, leaving a slight warping in the air until all was silent again.

            “I refuse to be an exhibit in a wax museum,” the fuhrer exclaimed, his eyes wild with insanity as he picked up the vial and headed into the room where the rest of his party was waiting.

***

            Erina blinked, “What happened after that?”

            Chaosbringer shrugged, “While he was taking his own life, I merely walked out of the building a few minutes before the Soviets stormed the building. I’m sure you can guess what happened after that.”

            “Dad was right, men only want power, and never think of what comes with it.” Hitomi said.

            Erina nodded, “Yeah, the world is a lot better off without them. Wait, what’s a dhampir?” Erina looked confused, now putting together the whole story.

            “A half-ling creature much like your younger sister, Mireille, but the breeding involves a human and vampire, not a youma. Perhaps one day I will introduce you,” Chaosbringer explained.

            “Did you ever meet with Roosevelt or Churchill?” Hitomi asked.

            Chaosbringer stood up and slid his chair back beneath the table, “Yes, they asked for a stratagem that would lead them to victory, and an opportunity to implement it,” he said as he left.

***

            Lying atop a medical bed, Sailor Mercury mewled in surprise as Washu placed the cold scanning pad over her swollen belly. “Hey, that’s cold!” she complained.

            “Oh hush, you’re supposed to be the Ice Senshi, remember?” Jupiter said with a laugh as she sat next to her friend and lover.

            Mutsumi giggled at that and turned her soft brown eyes to look at the screen where the display had appeared. It was late in the afternoon, and they were inside Washu’s lab, though technically it was located in Japan, Washu had through some science only Mercury could comprehend turned what was normally a closet door in her hotel into an entry to her private labs. She, Jupiter, and Mercury had come here together to allow the red furred catgirl scientist to do a little prenatal check-up on them. All three of them would be do soon, and Washu was curious as to the improved birthing procedures in this new world.

            On the screen, which was really just an image projected into the air from a source only Washu knew, everyone watched as the image of Mercury’s baby coalesced. “Awww,” Mutsumi said as she sat the catgirl youma’s tiny body. The baby looked almost human, with only the cat-like ears and long penis tipped tail. Washu moved the scanner, changing th angle of the image and allowing everyone to see the childs face, her eyes still closed as she batted her hands and feet at the point where the scanner was pressed, as though it were a ball of yarn dangled in front of a playful kitten.

            Mercury mewled in surprise, feeling her baby’s kicks. She turned her all blue eyes at the image and held out a hand, “Rie....” she whispered softly, saying the name she had chosen for her unborn daughter. “Mako-chan...” she said just as quietly, reaching her hand for the pink furred catgirls. Jupiter took hold of Mercury’s offered hand and squeezed it softly. “Mako-chan, our baby, she’s so beautiful...”

            “Yes, she is...” Jupiter said before leaning over and kissing Mercury softly on the lips.

            “And very healthy,” Washu said as she read the lines of numbers and letters at the bottom of the image, “Weight, 9 pounds 2 ounces, vitals all well formed and stable, she’ll be ready to join the rest of us in a few more weeks, possibly days.”

            “That’s good to know.” Mercury said as she looked down at her stomach, then back at the screen, “I’m almost sorry to have her leave.” she said with a smile.

            “You could always have another.” Mutsumi suggested as she rubbed her own stomach, “I think Mistress Neptune is far from finished with me.”

            “Gonna be a regular old baby factory eh?” Jupiter asked with a smirk.

            Mutsumi giggled, “Funny, that’s what some people called my mother.”

            Mercury blinked, “Just how many brothers and sisters did you have in your old life?”

            It took Mutsumi a moment as she recalled the names, “Um, nine I think, four brothers, five sisters.”

            “Yeah, I’d call that a baby factory.” Jupiter said with a purr while moving her tail to lightly stroke the brunettes cheek.

            “Sounds like your mother was simply very fertile, a good thing in a human woman, she’d do well here.” Washu said as she pulled the scanner away from Mercury’s belly, causing the image to flicker out. “Next!” she said with a grin.

            With a little assistance, Mercury slid down from the bed and helped Jupiter up into it. The pink furred catgirl laid back and ran a hand over the velvety smooth pink fur that ran over her stomach. Unlike Mercury who had to lift up her gown so Washu could place the scanner over her stomach, Jupiter still wore only her zebra skinned top and loincloth, leaving her stomach bare.

            Tapping a set of keys on her holographic pad, Washu reset the scanner for Jupiter and placed it against her stomach, “Aieee!!! That IS cold!!!” she hissed.

            “Told you!” Mercury said and swatted the other catgirls ear gently.

            Mutsumi giggled and looked up as the new image flickered into view, the baby was nearly identical to the first, only with a slight difference in the facial features, “Eight pounds, three ounces, all vitals are normal, delivery time... roughly another week.” Washu said as she read the lines of data at the bottom of the screen. “Both of you are going to be proud mothers of healthy youma hermaphrodites.”

            “Thanks.” Mercury said as she looked at the image of Jupiters unborn baby, Mayumi was the name the pink catgirl had chosen, a fine name as well.

            Washu nodded and began to type away at the keys on her holoboard again. The display changed, showing an overlay of Jupiters uterus and womb. She then tapped a few more keys and the image of another female birth canal appeared. “Hmm, so that’s how he did it.” Washu said to herself.

            “Did what?” Mutsumi asked before Jupiter or Mercury could.

            “Oh, I was just wondering how Sempai had managed to remove the pain of child birthing,” Washu explained, she then pointed to the human birth canal, “See, here we have the standard human reproductive system,” she then pointed to Jupiter’s display, “And this is Sailor Jupiter’s, now we take out the added male organs and pipe ways, we can still see the same basic structure from before the initial change.” She pointed to several points in the image, “Science has argued that the G-Spot in a womans vagina isn’t truly meant for sexual pleasure, though it serves for that in a pinch, but rather for pain threshold. However, this isn’t by any means a foolproof process, necessitating a need for a few additions. When a youma impregnates a woman, along with other fluids they release a type of ‘time-release neurotoxin’ which activates during labor to shutdown the pain receptors and hyper stimulate the pleasure centers of the brain while simultaneously widening the birthing canal, allowing for easier birthing and faster recovery.

            “My hypothesis would be that sempai created this particular hormone to make is so that women would have no need to fear pain from birthing, and thus actually WANT to be impregnated numerous times by a youma.”

            “Like me.” Mutsumi said while rubbing her stomach gently as she remembered what it was like when she gave birth to Mireille slightly over three years ago.

            “Precisely. It’s actually genius worthy of myself, this way, we not only ensure an end to pain in child birth, but the willingness for many women to be reimpregnated shortly there after.” Washu said with a laugh.

            Smiling, Mutsumi waited until Washu finished her final scans on Jupiter before she herself got up onto the table. She pulled up her gown and squealed when the cold scanner was placed against her belly.

***

            Ryoko’s eyes slowly opened, her head still feeling heavy as her senses returned to her. As her eyes began to focus again, she became aware of her surroundings and began to feel unnerved. She was inside a dark cell with thick stone walls all around her. The floor and walls were slightly damp, with an oddly slimy feel to them. A large metal door kept the room mainly in darkness, and no sounds could be heard except her own breathing.

            “Where the hell am I?” she asked aloud, unsure of what was going on.

            As if on cue, a slit opened on the door and an eye peered through the opening. Ryoko squinted in an attempt to figure out what it was, by the low light prevented it. A strangely inhuman rumble that seemed like a laugh seeped in, and as she was about to ask whatever it was anything the slit closed again.

            What seemed like hours passed, leaving Ryoko with only her thoughts to keep her occupied. She had already tried to phase through her cell, and the resulting backlash was unlike anything she had ever felt. It appeared that who or whatever her captor was, they had done their homework on her. She sighed and tried to find a comfortable position to sit in, but this cell just felt too disgusting for her to do much of anything.

            Just as she resigned herself to having to wait in this hell hole until someone came to rescue her, she heard the sound of a key in the lock. The large door slowly creaked open, dim light from outside flooding in and momentarily blinding her. All she could make out was a pair of dark shapes in front of her, one a lot taller than the other. In spite of herself, something in her told her to back away from these two and she slowly moved back into a far corner of the cell.

            “I told you, she can survive for long periods without sustenance,” a familiar voice said to the taller form.

            “Irrelevant,” the taller form said, his voice clearly male. “You said your little creation can outlast mine, so its survivability in situations such as these has little bearing.”

            “You really know how to hurt a girl’s feelings, sempai,” the female voice giggled.

            “No... it can’t be you,” Ryoko said as she shook her head in disbelief.

            “Oh, it is,” the female laughed as she moved to show her face. “Your loving mother is here!”

            “You bitch,” Ryoko exclaimed. “What do you think you’re doing!?! How dare you...” The space pirate stopped short as she looked over the form of Washu, now a catgirl clad in a black spandex bodysuit. “What the hell happened to you?”

            “I believe that may be the least of your worries,” the male voice said, still refusing to show himself. “Young Washu has sworn that her little toy can beat a real weapon in combat.”

            “Toy...?”

            “You, you nitwit,” Washu yelled. “You better put up a good fight or I’ll have to break you down for parts and build a new one!”

            “What... what’s going on? This is some kinda joke, right?”

            “No,” Chaosbringer replied. “This is a scientific experiment as to which view on bioweapons is the correct. Personally, I hope my creatures perform acts to your form that you would never have dreamed of...”

            “Sempai, no fair terrifying her before we play the game,” Washu mocked teasingly. “Of course, as long as she won I wouldn’t mind it too much if she lost a limb or two in the process... Or at least that damned tongue of hers.”

            “I suggest you get ready,” Chaosbringer said as he looked over Ryoko. “It would not due for Washu to have some sort of excuse for her toy losing.”

            “There’s no way I’m gonna do this,” Ryoko spat out. “You two can go fuck yourselves for all I care!”

            “Told you,” Washu sighed.

            “I see,” Chaosbringer nodded as he held out an open hand at Ryoko. The darkness seemed to swirl about, the air pulling toward it. “If that’s the case, then I don’t see any further need for you. Fear not, your friends will soon be joining you on the other side...”

            Ryoko could feel hands running along her body, nails dragging along her flesh as if trying to carve away at her. Her heartbeat sped up, and she found it hard to focus. Her body felt mysteriously heavy as she fell to her knees, her body refusing to respond. She felt the fight being sapped from her as the realization that death was quickly approached came.

            “Last chance,” Washu smiled brightly. “Be a part of our experiment, or see what Hell’s really like. Trust me, you REALLY don’t want to see it.”

            “Stop...,” Ryoko croaked out. “I... I’ll do it...”

            “A wise decision,” Chaosbringer said as the shadows dissipated back into the room, once again granting an eerie calm. “Someone will come for you soon, until then I suggest you do whatever it takes to prepare yourself.”

            Ryoko nodded weakly as the two turned and walked out the door. Her anger began to return as she heard the sound of her own mother laughing about how pathetic she could be at times. For his part, the “sempai” guy only seemed to nod in response to Washu’s remarks. As the heavy door closed, Ryoko was greeted with one last look from a grinning Washu, who

winked and blew her a kiss just before the door closed. Ryoko growled to herself at what she had just seen, but knew that it was best to save her anger for the little game the two psychos had cooked up.

***

            Walking through the late afternoon streets around the Coliseum, Erina, Hitomi, and Desdemona moved from one gaming booth to another. They had just left the hotel after Mutsumi told them that Mireille was missing. Telling the expectant woman to wait at the hotel, Hitomi and Erina found their sister in her part of their room and asked for her help in tracking the missing catgirl down.

            “She’s around here.” Desdemona said as she took a deep sniff of the air, mixed with the scents of many women, she could easily pick out the scent of a half-youma girl as she smelled much more, clean, than the human women.

            Nodding, Erina and Hitomi began looking around, both of them wishing they were taller so they could look over the heads of the women crowded into the area. Desdemona blinked, noticing that something was amiss as they moved through the streets. Though the women around them did notice their presense, none of them seemed to really react as what she would know to be normal. Not one tried to grope or feel at their bodies, it was almost as though they wanted to leave them alone entirely.

            Not that she minded, but Desdemona had to wonder why.

            “See her yet?” Erina asked.

            “No.” Desdemona answered.

            “See who?” asked a high voice in the crowd.

            The triplets looked to their left to see Aerith standing in front of a ball toss booth, where the player would try to toss a medium sized ball through a hoop. The hoops over the greatest prizes were nearly the same size, with very little leeway for it to pass though, making it nearly impossible for someone to win.

            Aerith won every throw.

            After tossing the last of her balls, Aerith pointed to the prizes she won and selected the smallest of them, a little toy kitten plushie. After picking up her prize, she turned to face the triplets and smiled, tilting her head to one side, “Oro.... why so unsmiley,” she asked, blinking her solid black eyes.

            “We’re looking for our halfling sister,” Desdemona answered, “She wandered off and she’s still too young to be out on her own.”

            Aerith tilted her head back, “Aho.... over theres.” she said, pointing to her left at a gaming booth off in the distance.

            Hitomi, Erina, and Desdemona followed the direction she was pointing, spotting a ring toss booth and a small brown haired girl with cat ears and a long tail that lashed back and forth as she flung her playing rings. Aerith tucked her prize into her pocket and took off in the direction of the booth. The Triplets followed close behind, weaving through the crowds of women and young girls.

            Mireille Ohtohime let out a pain mewl as her last ring missed the rung of the prize she wanted yet again, “Awww, this is impossible, meow....” she said with a sigh.

            “Mireille!” Erina called out as she and the others made their way over to her.

            “Meow?” the brown haired catgirl mewled as she looked up, “Big sister Erina.” she said when she saw her blue furred half-sister. Though her mother wasn’t the same as the triplets, she had still been raised as a sister to them.

            “Hey koneko, you have Mutsumi really worried.” Erina said when she caught up, she then patted Mireille between her ears and gave her a light noggie, “You know you shouldn’t be wandering around alone, this place isn’t like back home.”

            The brown haired girl frowned and looked down at the ground, “I know... but... I wanted to get that.” she said, pointing to a large sized plushie hanging on display in the booth. It was shaped like Sailor Neptune and dressed in her old and seldom worn old Senshi uniform, complete with a large bulge in the crotch, marking where her cock and balls were. “I looks just like papa!” she said happily. Mireille was a little under a year younger than the triplets, though her body still looked like that of a seven year old girls, giving her that innocent look about her that often let her get away with the constant trouble she seemed to get herself into.

            “Ah, so that’s what brought you out here.” Erina said as she fished around in her pocket for a few dollars to pay for another round of the game. The rings were large enough for her to fit her blue furred fist through and were made from a flexible rubber material. She then looked at the rungs of the game, the simpler prizes had small rungs that would be easy for anyone to get the rings around, while the larger more elaborate prizes had thicker rungs that were nearly the same size as the rings, making them extremely difficult to get.

            While Erina tried her luck at the ring toss, Desdemona took out a small portable phone from her pocket and dialed the hotel, “Mutsumi? Yeah, we found her. She’s alright.” she told the worried mother, “We’ll bring her back shortly, I get the feeling my sisters are going to want to play around out here for a while. Uh-huh, yeah, we’ll take care of her.” she said into the phone.

            As she turned off the phone, Desdemona twitched her canine ears as she heard Erina mewl in despair as she missed the rung every time. “Ah, this is rigged!” she whined.

            “I’m surrounded by idiots,” she sighed. Desdemona pulled a few bills from her pocket and bought a single ring. She then flung it casually, landing it perfectly around the rung of the prize Mireille wanted. The brown haired catgirl squealed happily and wrapped her around her silver furred sister, hugging her tightly, “Eeeee, thank you Dessy!!!” she mewled.

            “Wow, you really good!” Aerith said as she looked at the ring hanging off of the rung in the game booth. The Game running woman reached up and picked off the plushie Sailor Neptune with some slight aggravation and handed it to Mireille who hugged it happily. The group then headed off into the crowd.

            “Oro, come on, lets go get some snacks!” Aerith said with a grin as she skipped along with the sisters. She then draped her arms around Erina and Hitomi’s shoulders and smiled cheerfully and they moved through the streets.

***

            What seemed likes days passed for Ryoko inside her dank cell, each greeted with further amounts of solitude. After her conversation with her mother and the mysterious man, she had been left all alone without food or water for some time now. The constant hours of endless darkness and silence were slowly tugging at her sanity, but her anger at her situation kept

her going on. The thought of winning whatever hellish little test those two had cooked up, in nothing else than to kill them both with her bare hands.

            Seemingly out of nowhere, she heard the sound of the lock on her cell door turning, followed by the groan of the metal door opening wide. She hurriedly sat up, staring into the doorway at the figure standing before her. Something long and snake-like, most likely a whip, stretched down from one side of the figure’s seemingly feminine form. The whip snaked

across the floor slightly as the figure stared out from the darkness at her. Ryoko continued to hesitate, unsure of what to do, her mouth still hanging agape.

            “Get up,” a feminine voice, dripping with venom hissed. Without even waiting for her order to sink in, she flicked her wrist, bringing her whip down hard on Ryoko’s thigh. As Ryoko yelped in pain, the figure spread the large wings on its back, a faint laugh escaping from the darkness. “You can’t keep your fans waiting...”

            “Why you...,” Ryoko hissed but was quickly silenced by the sound of the whip flitting past her ear.

            “He said not to kill you, but he never said we couldn’t have some fun first,” the figure said in a husky voice. “I could have so much fun with a mouthy little toy like you.” As if to punctuate her point, she flicked her wrist again, wrapping the whip around Ryoko’s neck as she moved her free hand out of view.

            Ryoko coughed, the sudden lack of oxygen making her panic. Her eyes squinted shut, and the next thing she knew, someone was rubbing against her back. Even though she was still wearing her bodysuit, it felt like her bare flesh was being touched by whoever this was. Cold metal lightly brushed against her face, and she could feel an oddly warm breath against her neck. Her heartbeat increased and Ryoko began to feel lightheaded as consciousness tried to slip away. Then, without warning, the tightness around her neck subsided and air rushed back into her lungs. She gasped for breath, her body feeling wobbly as the form continued to run its hands along her body.

            “I guess I can just have fun with whatever’s left,” the voice laughed as it climbed off her, then pulled her up to her feet. “Hurry along, we can’t have you running late and getting us both in trouble, now can we?”

            Ryoko nodded, apparently not noticing the entirety of her assailant’s remarks as she was led out of her cell and into the hall. The dim halls were lit by numerous torches along the walls which still managed to blind Ryoko as she was nudged onward. Slowly walking down the hallway, she looked at the various cell doors, each covered in various indistinguishable

markings. A light tap of the whip against her calf made her remember her situation and pick up the pace, continuing down the hall. Soft laughter filled the halls as she headed towards a dark stairwell that looked like it led to nowhere, and Ryoko began to ascend. A light fog covered the floor, and just when Ryoko thought she could go no further, the female behind her spoke up.

            “Make sure you put on a good show,” it laughed as it shoved her forward. Ryoko fell forward, raising her hands up to protect her face as the stairs rushed up to meet her. Just as she was about to collide, the fog lifted and she fell facefirst into dirt. Whipping her head from side to side, the howl of a massive crowd rang out around her and she realized that she had just ended up some place other than before.

            “I take it back, if THAT’S what’s going to be fighting I want to change my bet,” a voice mused from above.

            “Oh no, you gotta stick with what you picked,” another one shot back.

            Twirling around, Ryoko saw numerous humanoids forms standing atop the large circular wall surrounding her. Some of them looked like cats, and a few wore armor and swords. At one spot directly behind her, her mother sat atop the wall in her young form next to what she instantly realized was the same man that had tried to kill her earlier. As the other people were busy laughing and talking amongst each other, that man was staring at her with all the same intensity as a predator eyeing its prey. A blonde woman, this one clearly human, ran up to him and began to speak and without moving the man seemed to reply, sending the woman running off into the other direction.

            “Ryoko sweetie, do your mommy proud,” Washu smiled in a clearly sarcastic tone.

            “You bitch,” Ryoko hissed as she launched herself into the air at her smiling mother, intent on removing it and everything attached. Just as she reached the top of the wall, her body convulsed against her will as pain shot through her very soul. She let out a scream as she fell back down to the ground, her body writhing from the intense pain.

            “Wow, I had no idea my ward could work like that,” a surprised voice said.

            “Well sempai, it appears your hypothesis was correct,” Washu smiled. “That barrier you had Mars construct seems to have held against her patented blitz tactic.”

            “Now that the beast has learned the size of her cage, she should able to figure out the gravity of her situation,” Chaosbringer said without turning his gaze away from the space pirate. “I hope for your sake that this isn’t just some colossal waste of my time...”

            “Oh, believe me, she has a few tricks to show you,” Washu smiled as she began to type on her keyboard.

            A dark cold began to fill the coliseum as the sun began to slowly set overhead, giving rise to a mass of black clouds. The crowd in the stands that had filed in earlier in the day had been whispering about the rumors they had heard about what was to happen, but so far the ones who really knew were keeping their mouths shut. All they could see was some foreign girl below completely surrounded from above by numerous of combat ready youma. Some commented on how the young silver-haired youma they had seen in the market was now standing beside their savior, and one nervous girl for some reason was completely unable to take her eyes off the duo.

            “The rules of the game are simple,” Chaosbringer said in his customary low voice, which someone seemed to reach out to everyone in the coliseum at once. “You fight until you either win or are rendered incapable of fighting any longer. Of course, I don’t think anyone here would mind seeing your blood added to our otherwise dull arena.”

            “You sick bastard,” Ryoko said as she stared up at the man in black. “When this is done, I’m coming after you!”

            “Somehow I doubt you’ll be in any condition for that,” he replied as he motioned for someone.

            With a faint purr, Nekonel sauntered towards Chaosbringer on all fours, rubbing herself against his legs as she slowly circled him. For his part, he merely reached down and lightly scratched her behind the ears, eliciting a smile as she leaned her head into it. Closing her glowing red eyes she whipped her tail back and forth at the joyful sensations she was feeling. Mars smiled at the look on her lover’s face, noting that it was something she herself had very rarely ever seen. Chaosbringer then knelt down next to Nekonel, for the first time taking his eyes off Ryoko as he began to say something to the catgirl. Nekonel nodded and turned her attention down towards the space pirate, her body coiling slowly as she prepared to strike.

            “What’s she...,” Mars started, a look of confusion dawning on her face.

            “Oh, this should be interesting,” Washu smiled as she quickly began to take in the incoming data. “If I’m right...”

            Before she could finish her thought, Nekonel hissed and launched herself down at Ryoko, her claws already bared as she went in for the instant kill. Ryoko leapt into the air, barely managing to avoid the lunge and buying herself a few precious moments to come up with a strategy. As she began to think, the catgirl turned her tail upward and sprayed up her resin at the floating girl. Ryoko swerved through the air, dodging each volley with ease as she tried to find an opening for a counterattack.

            “It’s not looking good sempai,” Washu smiled. “My little Ryoko has the advantage over your ground fighter.”

            “All this time, and you still don’t have the faintest idea of how to play the game,” Chaosbringer sighed as he motioned with his hand, causing Uranus to open her long cape and grab the hilt of her sword. “Advantages mean nothing if your opponent has the same edge.”

            “Oh,” Washu said as she raised an eyebrow.

            With a growl, Uranus leapt into the air, her long cape opening wide to slow her descent as she came down from high above a preoccupied Ryoko. Ryoko looked up in time to see the incoming attack and quickly summoned her sword to her hand, barely blocking the sword strike from the Wind Knight. The force of Uranus pushed the girl back down, crashing the two into

the ground with Ryoko completely breaking the dog girl’s fall.

            “Weakling,” Uranus scowled as she leapt off the pirate and back next to a still crouching Nekonel. Resting her hefty shoulder against her shoulder, her cape flared open as she charged forward, intent on ending the fight in her next move. Bringing her sword down hard from above her head, a gale force wind filled the entire arena and up into the seating area, causing a series of gasps in surprise from the unsuspecting crowd. Dust kicked up, obscuring most of the area instantly as even the youma strained their eyes to see what had happened.

            “Wow, that was quick,” Erina laughed. “Guess dad really is the strongest!”

            “I hope she’s okay...,” Hitomi whispered nervously, not really wanting to see anyone hurt.

            “Well, that was a waste of a pretty girl,” Ecstasy sighed as she cuddled a shocked Ryo-oh-ki against her bosom.

            “Oro,” Aerith mumbled as she continued looking downward, her fists clenching as if she was expecting something.

            “Damn,” Kitsune muttered as she reached into her kimono. “If I knew he was gonna use more than one, I’d never’ve bet on the human...”

            “Quit your bitching and pay up,” Jupiter smiled as she held out a hand. “This kitty’s got stuff to use that money for.”

            “It’s... not quite over just yet.” Washu said to the betting Youma. “As sempai always said, ‘It’s never over until you see someones corpse, and sometimes not even then.’”

            Standing next to Kitsune, Rikku and Motoko stood next to one another staring down into the swirling dust. The Water Knight cocked her head to one side as she focused her eyes on the dust cloud, her enhanced vision beginning to cut through it. Next to her Motoko growled softly, her biceps flexing all on their own under her sleeves as the urge to fight began to boil inside her veins.

            “I dunno, she’s gotta be pretty dead down there,” Venus said as she pushed up her cowboy hat with a single finger. “Our little Uranus is pretty cutthroat about these things, ya know?”

            “No, it’s not over yet,” Desdemona said in a cold voice.

            “The game can’t end just as it’s beginning to get interesting,” Chaosbringer added.

            “Keep watching.” Washu said with complete confidence. “My daughter’s a lot of things, but sometimes her stubbornness comes in handy.”

            As if on cue the dust settled, showing the spectators the sight of Ryoko locking swords with Uranus. The two were currently trapped in a stalemate, with neither able to budge the other’s blade. The two pushed back at each other with all their might, all the while neither noticing Nekonel maneuvering herself into a position to begin her attack anew. As she

raised her tail to fire another salvo of her resin, Ryoko relaxed her body, falling back from the force of Uranus as she pointed a hand at the attacking catgirl. With precision aim she released a ball of energy at the catgirl, forcing her to leap out of the way. The blast cratered in the wall as debris tumbled down, and Ryoko quickly rolled out of the way of Uranus’s downward slash.

            “Gonna have to do better than that,” Ryoko smiled as she leapt into the air again, intending to catch her breath while her opponents tried to catch her. Just as her flight powers kicked in they just as suddenly wore off, causing the space pirate to tumble back to the hard ground below. “What the hell...,” she said as she hurriedly got back to her feet.

            “There, is that enough of a handicap, sempai,” Washu asked as she typed away on her keyboard.

            Ryoko scowled up at her mother, knowing that without her flight powers she’d now have to fight these two on the ground. Cursing to herself, she raised her sword as her eyes darted back and forth over her enemies. The one with the sword seemed to be the bigger threat, but that catgirl was spraying something funny out of her tail. To attack one would automatically lead to a counterattack from the other, but to take on both at once was suicide.

            “Lulu, help her make her decision,” Chaosbringer said as the priestess let a dark smile cross her lips.

            “Thy will be done, My Lord,” the priestess replied with a bow of her head as she began casting a spell. As the others kept their attention focused on the competition, none noticed the lightning cascading down from above until just before it struck. The priestess licked her lips lightly, the sight of fear on both the prisoner and the youma’s faces bringing her a small amount of pleasure.

            The three girls leapt out of the way of the successive blasts, each one barely missing them as they did. As quickly as the attack started, it stopped and left them all trying to figure out what had just happened. Just as Ryoko turned her attention back towards an equally confused, the hissing catgirl lashed out at Ryoko’s unguarded back. With a quick swipe of her hands, she cut deep into the back of the pirate, drawing several streams of blood in seconds. Ryoko hissed in pain as she lurched forward, ignoring the current assault to raise her sword in defense against the attack of the incoming armored girl.

            “Uh oh, still alive,” Washu whistled.

            “There’s no fun in killing someone outright when you know victory is assured,” Chaosbringer said as he motioned with his hand once again.

            Ryoko grit her teeth and flexed her muscles, pushing against the Wind Knight’s sword as she fought to ignore the pain in her back. She realized that her strength was superior to her opponent, and had decided to prove it. Pushing hard, she shoved back her enemy, slamming the woman back against the wall. Uranus crashed into the wall with an audible thud, her eyes

narrowing down as she moved in to attack again. Ryoko grinned and held up an open hand, preparing to let fly another energy blast. Despite her current predicament, she was finding an increasing amount of sexual pleasure. The constant danger and challenges she had faced over the years had caused her to find a twisted desire in staring death in the face. Usually, even after a battle where she had been in a condition to barely walk away, she would still engage in marathon masturbation sessions. Even now, with a pair of attackers and thousands of onlookers screaming for her blood, she could feel a growing heat in her loins.

            “Wow, I never would’ve guessed that of her...,” Washu mumbled from her computer screen.

            Just as Ryoko prepared to fire, the wind split as something zipped by her ear. She winced as she felt whatever it was split open her ear and cheek, drawing a stream of blood. Turning around she saw another catgirl, this one in a long black cape, holding out her hand as a metal disc flew into it.

            “Oh yeah, it’s time for the calvary,” Rikku yelled as she let her disc fly again.

            Ryoko turned her sword, preparing to deflect the disc spinning towards her neck at high speed. Just as she was beginning to move, the blade changed course, dropping low and slashing at the insides of her lower legs. She groaned in pain as she felt her knees buckle, but stayed on her feet. The disc spun through the air behind her, and landed back in the girl’s hand. Ryoko grimaced, feeling something warm running down her legs, then raised her hand back in front of her face. A dark smile crept across her face as she pictured the fur burning away from this smiling bitch’s face.

            “Uh oh, I’m soooooo scared,” Rikku mocked as she pulled her remaining weapon from her other gauntlet and prepared to launch the two at once. Rikku let her discs fly, the twin weapons sailing along the ground at Ryoko at high speed before Ryoko could finish charging her attack. Realizing she had no choice, Ryoko let fly with her own attack aimed right for Rikku’s face.

            “No, not in the face,” Kitsune yelled out as she saw what Ryoko was aiming for.

            “I don’t think so, hun,” Venus smiled as she flipped her jacket open.

            A single shot pierced the air and Ryoko fell back, grabbing at her now bleeding forearm. The shock of her wound caused her to fall back, causing the Water Knight’s attack to miss her arms. Ryoko stumbled back as her sword dissipated, clutching at her arm as she tried to figure out what hit her. Her thoughts were cut short as Uranus crashed into her spine hard, sending her flying facefirst into the wall. As she got her bearings and began to push off, the felt something slash at the backs of her thighs.

            “Uhnn,” she groaned as she fell to her knees, the pain in her body becoming overwhelming. Rolling over, she fell hard on her butt and looked around at her opponents. The two in armor were slapping each other on the back, while the one in the polka dot dress was still hissing and waiting for some sign of life from her. The crowd seemed to cheer even more now that she had been so heavily wounded, and worst of all she could still feel the same heat from before burning in her loins. Rising back to her feet, another shot rang out, this one piercing her side. Ryoko howled in pain as she fell to her knees again, this time now trying to figure out where the sniper was.

            “You’re wonderful,” Kistune smiled as she hugged Venus.

            “You owe me one,” Venus smiled as she blew on the smoking barrels of her gun. Using her enhanced reflexes, the gunner had drawn her guns and gotten off a shot at the pirate before she could attack Rikku. Apparently, Kitsune hadn’t noticed that the same single to send in Rikku had been used for her as well. But then, there was nothing wrong with the foxgirl having to owe her one.

            “You got it,” the foxgirl smiled with a light squeeze of Venus’s groin.

            Without another word Venus glanced over towards Chaosbringer, who was having a conversation with Desdemona about something. Deciding it best not to think too much over what was going on, the gunner looked back down at the bleeding girl and carefully took aim again. After all, the master never said how much to wound the girl...

            “Geez sempai, even with all this handicapping you’re soldiers STILL can’t beat her,” Washu asked as she continued to type away.

            “You bitch,” Ryoko spat at her mother. “What the fuck’s wrong with you?” Her remarks were met with a swift reprisal as another gunshot rang out, this one piercing the inside of her thigh.

            “You thought an angry beast with a foul mouth would be a suitable present for our reunion,” Chaosbringer asked as he raised his hand again. “Perhaps I should show you how one properly trains a pet...”

            Desdemona watched on to the spectacle in amusement, amazed that what Chaosbringer had told her was true. She clenched her fists, wishing she could go in and fight. She thought of watching this insolent girl writhing beneath her, her body severely bruised and battered as she begged for her life, caused a stirring sensation in her jeans. A dark lust was burning inside her, and for one of those rare moments she felt the same urge that her family always seemed to have. Shifting slightly, she waited to see what they had planned next for the prisoner.

            “You... won’t get away with this,” Ryoko mumbled as she rose again to her feet, trying in vain to summon her sword. “What... Where’s my sword...?”

            “There. No sword, no energy blasts, no flight, no super strength. Do you think they can FINALLY beat her,” Washu sighed.

            As it to punctuate her point, a stunned Ryoko was greeted by the immense force of a fist in her stomach. A shooting pain ripped through her entire body as she let out a scream. She felt her stomach churning as her muscles spasmed all on their own. Through bleary eyes, she saw a green faced girl staring at her. The girl had a burning look in her eyes, one of pure rage as she wrapped a hand around Ryoko’s throat.

            “It’s over,” Motoko growled as she launched Ryoko across the arena. She delighted in the sight of the girl bouncing across the ground, then took off after her. Just a few years ago the idea of beating on an already defeated opponent would be the epitome of dishonorable act, but now she had no problems with pummeling on the helpless girl in front of her.

            Ryoko grunted as she skidded across the ground, feeling the loose dirt and hard rock tearing at her open wounds. Fighting to get to her feet, she was once again greeted by another blow striking her, once again driving hard into her stomach. Unable to hold it in any longer, Ryoko let go as the contents of her stomach spilled out, staining her face and the front of her bodysuit. She felt weak as another charge coursed through her entire body, but was unable to fall as the Thunder Knight’s fist held her up. Without another wasted moment Motoko brought her knee up, driving it hard into Ryoko’s ribs. Finally letting her go, Ryoko fell to the ground on all fours, gasping for breath as she desperately tried to get away from her latest attacker. Without another word, Motoko snarled and kicked her stomach again, sending her rolling towards the

center of the arena.

            “I...it can’t... it can’t end like this,” she gasped as she tried to get to her feet.

            “What do we do now,” Rikku mused as she rocked back and forth on her heels. “I mean, do we kill her or something?”

            “Nah, that’d be a waste,” Venus said as she jumped down into the arena and holstered her twin guns. She moved over to stand next to Uranus and smiled, “What do you think Haruka-san?”

            “Mmm, yeah, you’re right Minako.” the yellowed furred dog girl agreed with her fellow dog girl youma. Together, the two of them slowly walked over to where Ryoko lay on her hands and knees, struggling to get back onto her feet. Along the way, Uranus removed the loincloth that dangled down between her legs, revealing her already erect canine penis.

            With the dog girls removal of clothing, the crowd broke out into cheers, everyone knowing what was to come next. Uranus then reached down and grabbed a fistful of Ryoko’s silver green hair, pulling her head up so that her cock was in the defeated womans face.

            “Suck it.” she told her.

            “Fuck... you...” Ryoko spat.

            “Funny, that’s exactly what I had in mind.” Uranus said before she shoved her dick between Ryoko’s bloodied lips. The space pirate woman gagged at first, but her body quickly compensated out of reflex. She tried to bite down, but couldn’t summon the strength from her battered body.

            Venus grinned as well as she pulled off her tight fitting shorts, letting her own cock spring free. Precum oozed down from the tip of the fifteen inch shaft as she moved around to Ryoko’s side and began tearing away bits of her clothes, tossing the flaps of fabric off to the side. She then kneeled down and grabbed her nicely sized breasts, squeezing them roughly. Her grin widened when she discovered that the womans breasts were already hard.

            “Mmm, now what’s this?” she asked, “Your nipples are just so hard.” she whispered into her ear before leaning down to lick the blood off it. “Mmmm, what about down here then?” she asked as she reached a hand down between her legs, finding the crotch of her body suit to be quite damp. She then spoke up so everyone could hear, “She’s already wet down there!” she said with a laugh. The crowd of women whooped and cheered, calling for Ryoko to be penetrated now.

            “Meow, no more fight?” Nekonel asked, blinking her all red eyes.

            “Nope, time for some fun, you game?” Rikku asked.

            Licking her lips, Nekonel nodded as a tent rose up in her polka dotted dress. She then pulled it up, letting her purple furred phallus spring free. She then moved around behind Ryoko and tore away the back of her body suit, exposing her ass and pussy.

            Rubbing her hand up and down her cock, Nekonel made ready to drive the huge length into the womans pussy, but Motoko beat her to it. “I can’t take it anymore!!” Motoko rasped, her voice thick with barely contained lust as she began driving her cock in and out of Ryoko’s twat again and again, making her groan around Uranus’s prick. The dragon youma panted, feeling the space pirates cunt clamping down around her horse like phallus. Her sensitive ears could hear the sound of Ryoko’s pussy squelching around her cock as she drove it all the way into her womb.

            “Oro... What an odd way to hit someone...,” Aerith said as she watched the display below. Coughing hard, Ecstasy reached around her daughter and covered her eyes with one white furred hand. “Hit ‘em again, hit ‘em again! Harder! Harder!”

            Ryoko groaned around the cock in her mouth, feelings of pain and pleasure melded together inside her, threatening to drive her mad as she felt herself actually getting off on this! She tried to struggle, to get herself free, but her body wouldn’t move, as though all her energy had been drained. Her injuries were working to heal themselves, but not fast enough. She then howled again around Uranus’ prick as she felt another giant cock pushing at her asshole. Her yellow eyes glanced behind her to see the catgirl with purple fur driving her cock into her anus. She had pulled open her dress, exposing her large breasts that bounced and jiggled as she pumped her cock in and out of her ass. The pain of the huge prick shoving inside her was too much, and she felt herself beginning to black out.

            “Ah ah, no passing out slut, you’re ours now!” Uranus said, slapping Ryoko across the face before shoving her dick farther into her mouth.

            “That’s right, take this!” Motoko said as she pushed her cock in deeper, then pulled it out slowly, “And this!!!” she rammed back inside, then pulled out, “And this!” she hammered back in, making Ryoko scream anew. The dragon youma then leaned her head back and groaned in pleasure, hoping this time she could finally experience the ecstasy of cumming through her cock inside the defeated woman.

            Licking her lips, Rikku watched as Ryoko was taken in every hole at once by Uranus, Motoko, and Nekonel. She felt her own cock hardening as she watched the show in front of her, and smiled as she reached beneath her loincloth to stroke her cock slowly with one hand while fingering her pussy with the other.

            The black furred catgirls eyes looked over to Motoko and watched as she began pounding her cock in and out of Ryoko’s cunt faster and harder, she then remembered a story from when the youma had invaded Spira. When the dragon youma had fought against Donna in Kilika, it hadn’t ended well for Donna. Not wanting the same messy fate to befall Ryoko, Rikku licked her own lips and moved to slide her body under Ryoko’s, her head coming up between the Dragon girls.

            She then reached up and grabbed Motoko’s smooth ass, her thinly furred fingers sliding over her smooth scales as she leaned her head up to slide her tongue into her pussy, adding to the dragon youma’s pleasure. Oddly enough, she tasted like any other girl she’d had. Smiling, Rikku used her fingers to pry open the yellow scales around Motoko’s pussy and slip her tongue in to the soft pink inner folds. The black furred catgirl then moved her tail around to slide up into Uranus’ pussy, smiling when she heard the yellow furred dog girls moan of approval.

            Rikku then moaned softly as she felt something soft and squishy mashing around her cock. She purred with pleasure and continued to slide her tongue deep inside Motoko’s slit. Meanwhile, above them, Venus grinned as she continued mashing the silver green haired womans breasts around Rikku’s cock.

            The blonde haired dog girl then grinned and leaned down to lick the blood from several of Ryoko’s wounds, savoring the taste of fear in her sweat and blood. The taste excited her as she squeezed the beaten womans breasts and looked up at Nekonel, “Mmm, fill her ass up.” she told her before licking her lips erotically. Nekonel nodded and mewled in pleasure as she let loose her first volume of cum, pumping it directly into the pirates stomach. She then moved her tail around to point its penis head tip at Venus’ mouth. The dog girl grinned and licked it once before saying, “Up my butt.”

            Nekonel was happy to oblige as she whirled her tail around and down, instinct guiding it to Venus’ puckered anus and sliding it in, making her howl in delight as she came instantly, her spunk spraying across Ryoko’s face and soaking her hair. Venus smiled at the sight and humped herself back against the tailcock in her ass and watched as the knot at the base of her cock swelled and she began spraying an almost constant stream of cum into the womans face.

            Ryoko groaned around the cock in her mouth as her vision began to blur, she didn’t know if it were from tears of shame and humiliation, or from the strange fog that had begun to settle over her head. It was as though she had just drank a powerful sake, and the buzz was drowning out the pain. A moan emanated from her throat as all her pain began to turn into pleasure and her mind filled with more perverse thoughts than was normal even for her! Ryoko could feel her resistence melting away as she found it felt so much better when she didn’t fight. Her body convulsed as the first of several orgasms plowed through her.

            Having seen enough, Chaosbringer stood up and simply nodded as turned to leave. The youma down in the arena all knew what their master meant and bared their fangs.

Chapter 5 - Ayeka’s Humiliation

            From the shards of tattered and broken dreams, Ayeka Masaki Jurai opened her crimson red eyes as consciousness returned to her. Her head felt woozy still from whatever had hit her, she blinked her eyes against a harsh white light over her head as she tried to remember just what had hit her in the first place. Groaning softly, she moved to lift her hand to rub her forehead.

            Her arm wouldn’t move.

            Ayeka blinked her eyes, willing her vision back into focus and calling back her full senses. Instantly she noticed several things were amiss, she was no longer in the living room of the Masaki household, she was lying on top of some kind of metal table, her arms and legs were tightly bound, and most importantly of all, she was stark NAKED!

            The purple haired Princess screamed in terror, “Azaka, Kamadake!!!!!” she shrieked.

            “I’m afraid they can’t hear you Ayeka.” a calm and composed voice said from across the room. Ayeka recognized the voice as Washu’s and turned her head, her red eyes then widened and she screamed again at what she saw.

            There, sitting on a floating cushion, was Washu, but not the Washu she knew, her entire body was covered with a think red fur that nearly matched the carrot red of her hair. Her ears were higher on her head and shaped like a cats. She was dressed only in a white lab coat, green visor, and nothing else, allowing Ayeka to see the flaccid penis that hung down between her spread legs. Ayeka’s cheeks turned bright red and she turned her head away from the sight.

            Washu laughed, “Yes, yes, I have been through some changes, you’d be surprised how liberating they are, but then, I doubt you’d be allowed to undergo them, Sempai never did care much for you Jurai brats.” she said as she used her tail to push away from the wall. Her cushion bobbed up and down slowly as it hovered over the floor. Once the red furred catgirl was at Ayeka’s bedside, she summoned up her holotop computer and began typing away, running scans on Ayeka’s body, “Myself however, I’ve always found Juraian physiology fascinating, you’re capable of commanding such complex energies, and yet,” she tapped a button on her computer and the sound of humming magnetic fields filled the room they were in as the table Ayeka was tied to moved to stand at a diagonal angle that allowed her a better view of where they were, It looked like Washu’s lab, but it was different, thing had been moved around or removed. “It’s so simple to manipulate.” she said with a dark grin.

            Anger overrode Ayeka’s fear, “Washu what is the meaning of this!? I demand you release me at once and I might not tell Lord Tenchi about your perverse behavior!”

            “Tsk tsk... You know Ayeka, you really are a spoiled royal brat, you act so high and mighty. But in realty, you’re just a scared little girl who hides behind her guardians or Tenchi when things get too rough.” Washu said as she continued typing away on her computer, bringing up a series of commands that would be activated in sequence. She turned her visored eyes up at the purple haired princess and Ayeka saw that Washu’s eyes had turned to an all green color, with no whites in them at all. Her pupils were like those of a cat, slitted and not rounded. She could also see her tail now and her blush returned when she saw the penis head tip on the end.

            “What have you done to yourself?”

            “Oh this? Just a little cosmetic change as far as I’m concerned, I rather like it, you have no idea how useful this fur is in cold weather, I save a bundle in heating bills.” said Washu as she looked down at her red furred youma body. She then tapped the first command on the list, cause the table on which Ayeka lay to change shape, turning into a cross like shape and moving the girls arms out to stand out at her sides. Ayeka struggled against her bonds, calling on her Jurai powers for added strength.

            “Um, I wouldn’t try that...” Washu warned just before an electric snap fill the air as a powerful current was sent through Ayeka’s body, making her cry out in pain as her body convulsed against her will. “Told you.” she said before leaning back and looking up at her with a smile, “Can’t have you getting out of here, not before I’m finished anyway.” she said before tapping the next command on the list. A low magnetic hum filled the air as two metal rods rose up on either side of Ayeka’s body. The rods were bent to the shape of Ayeka’s womanly figure, with curves for her breasts and hips. All along the rods were a series of hypodermic needles all filled with bright colored liquids that ranged from pale yellows to bright greens.

            “This is just a little something I invented. That little argument between you and Ryoko over your breast sizes gave me the idea.” Washu said with a dark grin, “Though I had intended to use it on myself, I discovered the formula works a little too well, so I shelved it for the time being.”

            A look of horror passed over Ayeka’s eyes, knowing that anything Washu invented for any reason outside of a passing fancy usually meant serious trouble. “M.. Miss Washu, please, don’t do this!” Ayeka begged.

            “Stalling for time won’t work, Tenchi isn’t coming to save you.” Washu said with a laugh, “He’s otherwise, occupied.”

            The tone in Washu’s voice sent a column of ice down Ayeka’s spine, “What have you done with Lord Tenchi!?”

            “Are you sure you want to see him?” Washu asked before typing a few more commands on the computer. When she pressed the final button, a sharp hiss sounded and a plume of steam rose up from an empty space in the silver steel floor. A circular plate then rose up from inside the steam, revealing a large glass cylinder that was filled with a blue colored fluid, and suspended in that fluid...

            Ayeka felt her heart skip a beat as her stomach wrenched in revulsion. There, floating inside the tube, was Tenchi Masaki, or rather, what was left of him. Several areas of his body were split open, revealing the tissues beneath. Both of Tenchi’s hands had been striped of their skin, his chest had been cut open, uncovering the muscle and ribs beneath. His heart could be seen pulsing ever so slowly, sending out droplets of blood into the blue fluid that swiftly disappeared. Tears welled up in Ayeka’s eyes as she screamed in horror.

            “Now now, there’s no need for that, I assure you he’s not dead. Though if he were conscious, he’d likely wish he were.” said Washu, “I’d hate to kill my greatest test subject now.”

            “You.. You monster!!!” Ayeka shouted.

            “The advancement of science is beyond the simple concept of good and evil.” Washu said as she tapped another key and sent Tenchi’s body back into the floor. “Though this,” she tapped the next command, “Is more for fun than anything else.” she said as the needles plunged into Ayeka’s skin and injected their contents.

            Ayeka screamed anew as she felt liquid fire being injected into her breasts, torso, and hips, whatever Washu had placed in these needles filled her with a pain unlike anything she could ever have imagined. Her vision began to blur and her head became foggy for an instant as the drugs spread through her system. Almost instantly she could tell something was wrong, the drugs were doing something to her body. She felt as though her insides were changing, a heat unlike the initial fire from the injection focused in her abdomen. It wasn’t painful, but it was strange. As the pain from the fire that seemingly ran through her blood slowly ebbed then faded, Ayeka felt the heat in her abdomen more acutely. The sensation wasn’t at all painful, it was almost pleasant. She opened bloodshot eyes that she hadn’t realized that she’d closed and looked around her.

            The princess found that she was now in a different room, had she lost consciousness? She hadn’t felt it, but in the instant of agony from her injection and the following recovery, a space of what could have been hours had apparently passed. Next she discovered that her arms and legs were no longer bound. Her first instinct was to cover her still naked body, followed by a need to find out where she was now, and how to get out.

            The room was bare, four plain white undecorated walls, a floor that had been fitted with a lush and very soft carpet that was made of some lavender colored material that she couldn’t identify. She wiped the tears of pain from her eyes with one hand and flung the droplets aside. She then watched as the spots where the tears landed created darkened shades in the floor, but only for an instant before they vanished, leaving the floor dry. Curious about this, Ayeka wiped her face again, gather a bit more tears this time and wiped them onto the floor deliberately. As before, a dark stain appeared for a moment before it dried and vanished.

            Had her situation been different, Ayeka would have wanted whatever this was installed in her room back home. It would save a great amount of time and money on floor cleaning. Her mind coming back to where she was, the purple haired princess began to look about the room, it was fairly large, big enough to fit a small truck into and still have room to move about unencumbered. The ceiling she noticed, had two strange objects hanging from it, they looked much like the suction devices she had seen cattle farmers used on their milk cows. Though these were made of glass and not metal. They hung from the ceiling with the open ends facing down towards the floor. Further inspection revealed that aside from the oddity above and below her, the room was completely bare. No pictures, no furniture, no source for the light that illuminated the room.

            And no door.

            Ayeka threw herself against the walls, her hands feeling the seamless surface, looking for a way out, her desperation growing with every moment as she explored all four walls. “Much like an animal isn’t she?” Washu asked.

            Her companion nodded, “How much longer until your little cocktail starts working?” she asked, her long tail lashing around impatiently.

            “Any time now, already her reproductive systems have already adjusted to the changes, and the incubation tanks are ready when you are.” Washu said.

            “How long will gestation take for her now?” asked her companion.

            “Four hours, twenty-eight minutes.” Washu answered, “I must say, I’m very glad for your cooperation with this little experiment.”

            Her companion shrugged, “I figure the hatchet between us is buried, so I’ll help out when I can.” Her solid yellow eyes then turned back to the enclosure where Ayeka was held. From the outside, it seemed as though the naked princess were playing a mime on top of a large pillow. The forcefield that held her was much like a one way mirror, allowing anyone outside it to peer in, but those inside couldn’t see the outside world. Its power was self sustaining, and allowed only those with youma blood in them to pass through it. Non-living objects could pass through it easily enough, but since Ayeka would never be dressed in a completely sealed suit, she’d never be free from her little enclosure.

            Washu looked at the timer display on her monitor, “It’s almost time, shall we go inside?”

            “Finally, I can hardly wait until she sees the new me.” her companion agreed.

            Inside the room, Ayeka could feel her panic building slowly, there was no way out of here, and the walls felt as though they were made on kachin, the strongest metal in the universe, even if her powers were working, there was no way she could break through it. Fear began to make her body shake as she pounded her fist against the wall with a muted thud before she fell to her knees on the cushioned floor.

            “I’m afraid there is no way out of here for you Princess.” Washu’s voice came through the walls.

            Turning to her left, Ayeka gasped as she watched Washu walk through the wall like a ghost. The plain white wall rippled like water around her as she emerged from it, still she was dressed only in a simple lad coat and a green visor, leaving her long flaccid cock in plain view. Ayeka’s cheeks flushed red again and she turned her eyes away.

            “Oh please, still playing the innocent virgin? That act is getting old you know.” said a second voice, one that sent an even deeper shudder through her body. Looking back up, Ayeka gasped as another woman walked through the wall with the same rippling effect. Like washu, this woman was a catgirl, but with white fur that was tinted with pink, she was dressed in bright red leathers, the upper half having a slit in it that revealed the undersides of her cleavage, along with shoulder and knee armor that bore the Chinese marking for fire. Her hair was a silver green color and her cat-slitted eyes were solid yellow, with no whites in them at all. Even with all the changes, Ayeka recognized her voice, hair, and the snide disrespect in her tone.

            “Ryoko!” Ayeka hissed, “I might have known you’d be involved in this perversion as well!”

            Ryoko said nothing as her tail arched around her body and lashed across Ayeka’s face, producing a satisfying smacking down. “Quiet bitch, you’re mine now, and I won’t tolerate disrespect.” Ayeka recoiled from the strike and opened her mouth to deliver a sharp retort when a penis head peaked out of the end of the tail and squirted a thick white goop. The hot sludge splattered against her mouth and instantly hardened, effectively gagging her. The white furred catgirl then sat down on thin air and crossed her legs, the loincloth that ran down between her legs shifted and Ayeka gasped as she saw another penis hanging down between the pirates legs.

            “Hmm, oh that, yeah, I’ll admit I didn’t like the idea at first, and I had to go through some excruciating pain before I saw the light, but this body has it’s perks.” Ryoko said before turning to Washu. “How much longer?”

            Reaching into her lab coat, Washu withdrew a small handheld device and tapped a few buttons on it then read the text on the small screen, “Mmm, now.”

            Almost instantly, Ayeka felt something in her breasts, a hot tingling sensation that was almost as though they’d gone numb. She gasped and placed her hands over them, wanting to make the odd sensation stop. Her nipples felt hard under her hands, the small nubs were stiff and rough. And they felt larger, the areolas were wider, and her nipples felt longer. Dread seeping into her again, Ayeka looked down and screamed as she watched her breasts beginning to swell, and swell, and swell.

            The hardened gunk around her mouth melted away, allowing her to speak again. “M...my breasts, what have you done to me!!?? My breasts keep getting bigger and bigger!!” Ayeka cried as in a matter moments, her mameries had grown larger than her head, their weight soon forcing her down on her hands and knees as they only continued to grow. Ayeka whimpered softly as she tried to get up, but her breasts had become to large and heavy for her to lift. Each one weighed more than fifty pounds now, and had engorged to the size of an inflated trash bag.

            Ryoko laughed, “Wow, nothing get’s by you Princess.” she mocked as she watched her breasts grow, her nipples grew as well, keeping proportionately correct with the rest of her boobs. “Mmmm, I guess your’s really are bigger now Ayeka, you win.” Ryoko said as pulled at the opening in her red leather outfit and uncovered her own breasts entirely. She then bowed her head to her as there truly was no comparison anymore.

            Tears flowed down Ayeka’s face as she tried to move, but her breasts were just too heavy, she could barely back away as Washu walked over to her and kicked her foot against the side of her left breast. She then grinned as a bit of clear white milk sprayed out from her nipple and struck the far wall, “Perfect.” she said before reaching her arm up to grasp one of the two suction tube that hung from the ceiling. The tube descended easily, exposing a long clear hose that was attached to the other end. The metal of the ceiling rippled like the surface of a pond as the hose was pulled through it. Washu then grinned darkly as she twisted a valve at the base of the suction funnel, causing air to rush into the attached hose. Smiling, Washu placed both tubes over Ayeka’s breasts as she futilely tried to back away, but her newly enlarged breasts made it difficult.

            “No... NOOOO!” Ayeka cried as the suckers began draining out huge quantities of milk from both of her breasts. The clear white milk flowed easily through the enlarged nipples and up through the hose to some place she couldn’t see.

            Ryoko and Washu laughed as they watched the high and mighty Juraian Princess being reduced to a dairy cow. Ryoko licked her lips at the sight and reached a hand up to knead her own breast. Before, seeing Ayeka in such a state would have simply made the space pirate laugh and leer at the purple haired girl, but now, such a sight did more than amused her, it turned her on.

            Touching a number of other keys on her control pad and looked up as two long cylinders descended from the ceiling, making another rippling effect on the surface. The cylinders stopped at eye level and the sides opened to reveal a pair of beer mugs filled with Ayeka’s milk. Smiling, Ryoko reached up and pulled one of the mugs out. Washu followed suite and the two catgirls clanked the mugs together before taking several large gulps of the warm liquid.

            “Mmm, delicious....” Ryoko said as she savored the warm feeling of the milk in her stomach.

            “And incredibly nutritious, one could literally live off of this for several months.” Washu said. She then joined Ryoko in sitting down in mid-air, taking another long sip from her mug.

            The two catgirls laughed and chatted with one another as the suckers worked to drain the endless flow of milk from Ayeka’s enlarged tits. After about twenty minutes, Ryoko took hold of the loincloth that hung from her belt buckle. It came away with a snap from several metal buttons and the white furred catgirl tossed the bit of fabric aside.

            “Mmm, this is great, it’s making me so hard...” Ryoko purred as she uncrossed her legs and allowed her fifteen inch phallus to spring upwards. She then stood up and bucked her hips back and forth slowly, making the massive rod bob up and down, “What do you think Ayeka?” she asked.

            “It’s.... disgusting..!” Ayeka hissed as she began to feel light headed as the milk machine continued to drain her.

            “Aww, what’s the matter princess, tired?” Ryoko mocked and reached down to grab a handful of Ayeka’s hair. She pulled her head back and poured milk from her mug into her mouth as she opened it to cry out. The purple haired girl gagged and coughed as her own milk was poured down her throat. Her throat reflexively swallowed, and a wave of nausea washed over her as she felt sick at the though of drinking milk from her own enlarged tits.

            “Mmm, I think it’s time for the coup de gras.” Ryoko said as she gulped gown the rest of the milk in the mug and tossed it aside. “Washu, if you would?”

            Snickering to herself, Washu pointed her control at one of the blank walls and tapped a control. The surface shimmered for an instant as a holographic display came to life. Ayeka’s red eyes looked to the screen and she gasped as she saw the seal for the Royal House of Jurai, indicating that the signal was going straight to the Palace.

            The screen filled with static for a heartbeat before she saw her father’s face wink into view. “No, don’t do this!!” she pleaded.

            “What the..?” the Jurai Emperor Azusa exclaimed, “Who are you, how did you get this line?” The large bearded man then went wide eyed as he saw her. Ayeka turned her face away in shame as her father looked at her naked and altered body, “Ayeka!? My god, what’s happened to you!?” he yelled over the link.

            “Save the questions old man, I’m in no mood.” Ryoko said with a grin as she stepped into the view of the screen. Azusa growled at the sight of the Space pirate, completely unfazed by the change in her appearance, he instantly recognized her voice, face, and snide disrespectful tone.

            “Father...” Ayeka whimpered, ashamed to have her father see her as such, naked, with breasts almost as large as her body, and milk being drained from them like a common farm animal.

            “What have you done to my daughter Ryoko?! If you hurt her, I swear I will not rest until I see your head upon a pike in my court!!!” the Emperor screamed in rage.

            “Oh, I’d never dream of hurting Ayeka...” Ryoko leered as she walked over to stand in front of the purple haired princess. She humped her hips back and forth again, bobbing her dick up and down and rubbing its tips against her face. “I have plans for her, fertile womb.” Ryoko purred darkly.

            “Get away from her you...” the rest of the Azusa’s statement was lost as Washu cut the sound.

            “Don’t know about you, but I’ve had enough of that guy.” Washu said as she tapped another control, “Alright, the transmission is all over Jurai now.”

            “Perfect.” said Ryoko as she reached down and pulled the suckers off of Ayeka’s nipples, causing her milk to go squirting everywhere as the hoses retracted into the ceiling. The warm fluid splashed onto the floor and was instantly absorbed by the special material. She then grabbed hold of Ayeka’s hair and pulled her head up so that her mouth was level with her cock.

            “Never!” Ayeka hissed and clenched her jaws shut, knowing exactly what Ryoko had in mind. Even when Ryoko pulled her hair, she kept her jaws clenched tight, refusing to scream and allow the perverse Space Pirate to rape her mouth.

            Ryoko scoffed and shrugged, “Have it your way.” she said as she moved her cock away from the girls mouth and knelt down on one knee. Licking her lips, she pressed her cock against Ayeka’s left nipple, her breasts had shrunken down slightly, now only larger than her head, but still enormous. With a sadistic grin, Ryoko pushed forward, her cock pressing hard against her nipple, making more milk squirt out around it before the bright pink head plunged INTO her milk duct, stretching her nipple wide. Ayeka screamed as she watched nearly half of Ryoko’s cock sink into her nipple.

            “Ahhh, my nipple, my nipple!!!!” she cried as Ryoko groaned in pleasure.

            “Oh yes, it’s so tight!!!!” Ryoko mewled as she began pumping her dick in and out of Ayeka’s nipple, making milk gush out around it as it plunged in deep.

            “Stop it, stop it!!!” Ayeka cried as tears streamed down her cheeks, “It hurts, it hurts!!! You’re hurting me, you’re hurting me!!! AHHHHH!!!!!”

            On the screen, Emperor Azusa screamed silently as he seemingly pounded on the screen, as though he were trying to break through it to rescue his child. “Enjoying the show old man?” Ryoko asked with a grin as she plunged more than half of her length into Ayeka’s breast, making it swell slightly with the added mass.

            The catgirl continued plunging her newly grown cock in and out of the captured princess’ nipple, delighting in her every scream and plea for mercy. The feeling of her milk duct squeezing around her cock was indescribable, and she could hardly wait to discover what pleasures her pussy and ass would provide. Looking up, Ryoko smiled at Washu and plunged her cock in deep, “Mmm, great work with her Washu, I love it!” she told her as she moved her tailcock to jam into Ayeka’s right nipple, making her scream anew as both her nipples were violated in a way she could never have imagined. “Oh yeah, this is great, so tight, so good, I love this feeling!!!” Ryoko mewled as she leaned her head back and began pumping her cocks into Ayeka faster and faster, unable to control herself as her lust took full control of her. Her tongue hung from her mouth as she panted in raw unfiltered lust, her eyes wide with desire and ecstasy. She watched as Ayeka’s milk glands began working overtime again, stimulated by the probing penis’ and her breasts began to swell once more.

            “Ahhhhh....!!!!!” both Ayeka and Ryoko screamed in a blend of pain and pleasure.

            “YES, OH I COULD FUCK YOU LIKE THIS FOREVER AYEKA!!!!!” Ryoko screamed as she felt her first male orgasm building up inside her, “Ahhh, I guess you finally are good for something!!!” she told her before she craned her head back and yeowled in ecstasy as both her cock and tailcock came at once, pumping large amounts of cum directing into Ayeka’s breasts. The purple haired girl cried out in pain and humiliation, knowing that all of her home world was watching this happen to her. They were watching as Ryoko’s cum made her breasts even bigger, nearly larger than her entire body! And to make things worse, this horrid sensation was starting to feel good!

            Groaning lewdly, Ryoko slowly pulled her cocks from Ayeka’s nipples and watched as twin geysers of milk and cum spewed forth with enough spray to create a small rainbow for a few scant seconds. Ryoko cackled happily at the look of defeat and submission on Ayeka’s face, it had finally sunk in that she would never leave this room, even if her father came for her, which he surely would, if he ever found a way to cross dimensions, he would be in for one nasty fight. And with the alterations that Washu had made to Ayeka, that fight would be against those he might not feel comfortable about killing.

            “Mmm, that felt great.” Ryoko said as she watched Ayeka’s breasts continue to leak their warm fluids. The flow would never stop, not if she had anything to say about it, which she did, Ayeka would for the rest of her very long life, be a milk cow for Ryoko, her new found friends, and her children. Pulling the milking hoses back down, Ryoko reattached the cup to Ayeka’s nipples and watched as her milk again traveled up the hoses into the massive storage tank outside. She had even thought of marketing the stuff, since it would have a longer shelf life than regular milk, and in this world, was likely to be very popular!

            Ayeka whimpered softly, her breasts felt as bloated as they looked, and the lingering pain of her nipple rape still throbbed, but along with it was a warm sensation that was rapidly spreading from her tits to the rest of her body. The sensation numbed the pain and replaced it with a slightly pleasant tingle. Her head began to feel foggy and the world spun around her slightly. She also felt a new heat in her belly, unlike the one that she’d felt since she’d awoken in this terrible place, this one was like an itch that she felt in her womb, an itch that quickly moved down to her pussy and lite it afire with need! Instantly her cunt began drooling, her juices running down her thighs and onto the floor where the carpet quickly absorbed them.

            The Juraian Princess whimpered again and clenched her legs tight, trying to shut the sensation out of her mind, but it only grew stronger, and she could feel her cervix opening as an almost palpable desire flooded her. She was horny, hornier than she could ever remember being. She opened her red eyes and looked up at Ryoko, her vision was clouded at the edges and as she looked up at the catgirls face, she felt her hatred for her snuff out like the last ember in a firepit. Her red eyes then traveled down to Ryoko’s still bare breasts, the sight of them only adding to her growing lusts. She licked her lips as she found herself imagining what it would feel like to suck on them for hours on end. Her gaze then traveled farther down and fixated on Ryoko’s still rock hard cock. Cum still slowly dripped from the end and ran down the shaft. Ayeka whimpered again and tried to crawl forward, using her knees to push her breasts over the carpet ever so slowly.

            “Aww, what’s the matter Ayeka?” Ryoko asked mockingly, knowing that her aphrodisiac cum was working on Ayeka by the blank look of lust in her eyes. She loved the way the broken princess just stared at her cock as though it were the most beautiful thing in the world.

            Ayeka whimpered again, this time in desire and need as she craned her head forward, her lips reaching for Ryoko’s cock. “P... please...” she begged softly as her humiliation slowly melted away under the heat of lust.

            “You want this?” Ryoko asked while stroking her milk and cum covered cock.

            “Yes...” Ayeka whimpered softly.

            “Hmm, what’s that?” Ryoko said, cupping a hand over her ear, “I can’t hear you. You’ll have to speak up.”

            “I want your cock!!!” Ayeka screamed, “Please... fu... fuck me....!” she begged, “Fuck me now!!!!”

            Ryoko grinned, all of Jurai had just seen and heard her beg for sex like some cheap whore, that fact alone was nearly orgasmic to the Pirate Catgirl. With a smile still on her face, Ryoko looked over at the image of Ayeka’s father as she walked around behind the whimpering girl, “I can’t deny her that now can I?” she said to the screen as she reached down and lifted Ayeka’s ass up into the air. She then reached a hand down to rub her fingers against Ayeka’s pussy, making her moan in pleasure. “You like that?”

            “Yeeesss..” Ayeka whimpered as she humped her pussy back against Ryoko’s hand, “Please, put it inside me, I want it so baaad....”

            “Mmm, you have no idea how much it pleases me to hear you say that.” she told her, “Oh, you should know, you’ll get pregnant, very pregnant. And you’ll be giving birth within the day.”

            “Aahhh, I don’t care, I need it now, fuck me!!!! Knock me up if you want, just fuck me!!!!” Ayeka screamed as she began to weep with need as the hunger in her crotch went unsated.

            Laughing, Ryoko plunged her cock into Ayeka’s waiting pussy, the red eyed girl screaming in pleasure as she felt the fifteen inch rod pushing hilt deep into her. Ryoko groaned in pleasure, loving the way it felt, she could feel Ayeka’s cunt throbbing and twitching around her cock as she pounded it into her. She felt the head of her penis bumping against the top of her womb as her sloppy cunt took in every white furred inch as though it were sucking it like a mouth.

            “Ahhh, so goood!!!!!!!” Ayeka screamed as she closed her eyes and savored every thrust, she could feel the huge shaft plunging into her again and again, sending waves of ecstasy through her entire body. The pain from her swollen breasts vanished entirely and the feeling of the milk that constantly poured from them became orgasmic in itself, “Yes, yes.... yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, FUCK ME!!!!!!!” she cried as she opened her eyes and looked up into her fathers face on the screen with an expression of pure lust and ecstasy on her own face.

            Ryoko groaned in pleasure and looked over at the Emperor as she grabbed hold of Ayeka’s pigtails as though they were handle bars and pulled on them as she began pounding into her faster and faster, making her cry out in pleasure, “That’s it Ayeka, pant, moan, cry out, and show the people of your world how much of a slut you really are!!!”

            “Ahhh, yes, I’m a slut, I love your cock pounding into my pussy, I can’t go without it, ahhh, fuck me more Ryoko, fuck me hard!!!! Oh it’s so goood, please, please don’t stop, cum inside me, cum inside me, I don’t care if I get pregnant, I want it, I want your cum!!!!!” Ayeka ranted as drool ran down her chin while she panted and moaned in pleasure.

            Ryoko laughed and panted as she thrusted in and out of Ayeka’s cunt, her all yellow eyes looking up at the Emperor’s enraged face and moving, but silent lips as a vein the size of her finger throbbed atop his skull. She could only imagine what profanities and death threats the old man was spouting. She then looked back down at Ayeka’s naked back as she tugged hard on her pigtails, she grinned at the sight of the sides of her newly enlarged tits as they rippled with her every thrust and spewed forth even more of her sweet milk. Ryoko’s own breasts jiggled and bounded as she pounded into the purple haired girl, and she savored the feeling of that as much as she did her cock pumping into Ayeka’s fuckhole.

            “Oh, fuck yyyeeeeEAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!” Ryoko groaned in ecstasy when she felt her second male orgasm of her new existence. She could feel her cum pumping through her cock and into Ayeka’s fertile womb. The white furred catgirl could almost sense her sperm swimming through her womb and meeting with the many eggs in her hyper active womb.

            “Ahhhh, cumming, cumming, I’m cumming!!!!” Ayeka squealed as she humped herself back against Ryoko, welcoming the feeling of the catgirls cum flooding her womb. She felt her belly beginning to swell, and loved every second of it! The purple haired princess knew she would become pregnant, her body could already feel it happening, but she didn’t care, it all felt so good, she didn’t ever want it to end.

            Ryoko yeowled in ecstasy as her orgasm slowly died down and her cum slowed to a stop. Pulling her cock from Ayeka’s cunt, she watched as a flood of her spunk gushed out from her well fucked hole and splattered onto the carpet. There is was absorbed by the cleaning material and broken down by some chemical reaction she couldn’t fathom. Ayeka’s legs went limp and she fell down to lay on her enormous tits, making them spray out their milk even harder, nearly faster than the suckers could draw it up.

            Looking down at her, Ryoko smiled as Ayeka mumbled wordlessly to herself then looked back up to the Juraian Emperor. She made a hand gesture to Washu and the red furred catgirl turned the audio back on.

            “....I SWEAR BY THE GODS OF JURAI I WILL KILL YOU ALL, I WILL RAZE THAT PLANET DOWN TO THE LAST BLADE OF GRASS!!!!!! YOU HEAR ME, YOU’RE ALL DEAD, DEAD I TELL YOU, DEAD!!!!!” Azusa screamed, his face red with rage, a purple vein throbbing in his forehead as he seethed with hate and spite. Behind him, Ryoko could see Misaki, Ayeka’s mother, on her knees with her face in her hands sobbing. Lady Funaho tried to consol her as Azusa shouted orders about.

            Ryoko could only laugh, she knew that the Jurai fleet would go to the Earth in their own dimension and raze an innocent planet in search of someone they would never find. The silver green haired woman then blinked as a second screen appeared, moving to show a second image next to the first. The Emperor visibly blinked as his own view changed as well, now greeted also by a grainy image of a figure draped in black. A series of archaic glyphs scrolled across the screen, revealing the face of Chaosbringer as they passed by.

            "If you want her, you'll have to come and get her." The Dark God looked on emotionlessly as another series of numbers and letters like some form of mathematic equation appeared along the bottom of his image for several seconds before his image faded and the screen returned to normal.

            Smirking, Ryoko said, “What he said old man.” She then made another gesture with her tail and Washu cut off the transmission. The white furred catgirl stretched and smiled, as she righted her outfit, covering her breasts again before she moved to retrieve her loincloth and reattach it to her belt. She turned back to Ayeka who looked up at her longingly, her face still a picture of unmasked lust and desire. “See you in four hours cowgirl.” she said with a laugh before walking through the wall and out of the room.

            Ayeka whimpered softly as she watched Ryoko go, she wanted more, her pussy still throbbed with need even as she felt something growing inside her. Washu then walked over to her and passed the device in her hand over her back. The gizmo bleeped to itself and the red furred catgirl read the read out, “Mmm, six viable embryo’s, excellent. Congratulations Ayeka, you’re going to be a mommy soon.” she told her before cackling to herself.

            “Cock... feel good...” Ayeka said slowly as she stared at Washu’s flaccid penis hungerilly.

            Washu laughed and reached into her labcoat pocket and pulled out four golden rings with a series of black straps tying them together. She then tapped another control on her remote and dug her toes into the carpet. Ayeka murmured in surprise as her breasts no longer felt so heavy. She tried to stand up and suddenly felt herself airborne as she floated up towards the ceiling.

            “Come on back down Princess,” Washu said as she grabbed Ayeka by her left ankle and pulled her back down to the floor. “I have a present for you.”

            She then let go of the rings in her other hand and let them float in the air and she stood Ayeka on her feet. Her massive tits hung in the air like a pair of water balloons as they continued to leak out their milk into the suckers. The scientist was impressed by how well her formula had worked and felt relief that she had made the main storage tank for the milk capable of holding four thousand gallons.

            Reaching out, Washu grasped one set of the rings she had brought with her. The rings were laced together in sets of two, held together by a series of four black elastic straps in an X formation around each ring. At first both rings were the same size in each set, but as Washu grasped the lower one of the first pair in her hands, all it took was a light pull to make the golden circle to extend outwards and widen. The straps were pulled taunt, but stretched accordingly.

            Next, Washu detached the sucker from Ayeka’s right nipple and let it retract back into the ceiling. Droplets of milk floated in the zero-g air in ever changing globules as Washu fitted the larger ring around the princess’ breast and shrunk it down around the base of her tit. The smaller upper ring fitted perfectly around her nipple and the straps gently hugged her breast with just enough pressure to hold the rings in place but not force more of her milk out. She then repeated this with her other tit and linked the two lower rings together to form a type of bra for her. Thanks to the aphrodisiac that ran through her system, Ayeka offered no resistence at all. Washu smiled at that, knowing that Juraian physiology was forty times more susceptible to the youma’s aphrodisiac than a humans. A few CC’s of it would have the same effect as a half pint for a human, ensuring that Ayeka would be very cooperative for the duration of her pregnancy which was already showing after a few short minutes.

            When Washu turned the gravity back on, the milk that floated around them came falling down around them like a luke warm rain that was quickly absorbed by the carpet. However, unlike the milk, Ayeka remained standing as the rings around her tits did what they were designed for and lightened their weight to a point where she could move around unhindered. The sight of the huge mameries floating there like normal tits was rather comical and Washu couldn’t help but laugh as she reattached the suckers to her nipples. Luckily, the rings didn’t block the suckers and in fact helped them stay in place as she moved to sit down on her knees.

            Washu smiled as Ayeka’s eyes never left her cock while she moved around the room and ran a few last minute checks on the walls and floor. “Alright, all done, I’ll have Tama bring you something to eat in a little while, you just sit there and let those babies grow inside you.” she told her.

            “‘Kay....” Ayeka said numbly as she stared blankly at the walls after Washu left.

***

            Stretching, Ryoko exited Washu’s lab through one of the seven exits and found herself in a courtyard in the Obsidian Palace on Earth. The sun was shining overhead and she could hear the sounds of birds chirping somewhere in the distance. Several different kinds of flowers lined the walls and dark green lines of ivy crawled up the black stone, giving it an aged look though the stone was perfectly smooth. Off to the right, Ryoko saw Chaosbringer himself sitting on a stone bench in front of a center garden of black roses.

            “I trust your vengeance was satisfactory?” the dark god asked without looking over to her.

            Ryoko grinned and stretched again, “More than...”

            “We have much to discuss.” Chaosbringer said as he stood up.

***

            Four hours later found Ayeka lying on her back in her room, her stomach had grown massive with the six babies inside her. Her stomach was nearly as enormous as her tits which were still being milked after hours of draining. To one side of the room, Tama, Washu’s doppleganger assistant had brought in a pair of silver dog dishes that had been inscribed with her name on them. They were filled with water in one and a stew of cooked meats and vegetables in the other. Washu had come in and told her that the soup was filled with all the nutriants and minerals her body would need to maintain its health. She listened with only half an ear as she rubbed her bloated stomach and felt the babies inside kicking.

            It all felt so good, her mind felt a little more clear, but still buzzed with perverse thoughts and a desire to be penetrated. She sensed more than saw someone coming into her room and heard Ryoko’s voice, “Hot damn, now that’s a sight to see!” she sneered as she walked into Ayeka’s range of view. “How’s it going Princess?” she asked in mock concern.

            The purple haired girl turned her eyes over to look at Ryoko as she whimpered softly and spread her legs in a quiet plea for more. Ryoko only grinned and shook her head before turning to someone in her range of view. “How much longer?”

            “Another fifteen minutes or so. Trust me, you’ll know when she goes into labor, she’ll love it.” Washu’s voice said followed by the tapping of computer keys, “Tama, have growth tanks 01 through 06 filled with the nutrient solution, then ready the flash learners.”

            “Right away mistress.” Tama’s high voice came followed by the sound of retreating footsteps.

            “I suppose I should do the cliched villain bit and tell you what I have planned.” Ryoko said, “You’re going to breed me an army. See, the master has this thing where all of his knights, being what I am now, has to have an army of their own. Seeing how you were so useless before, I decided to give that womb of yours some purpose. So Washu here made you all nice and hyper fertile, every time I fuck you, you’ll get knocked up with no less than triplets every time. After that, it’s just a matter of speeding up their growth and downloading some info into them and bam! An army of loyal daughters willing to give their lives for their master and father.” Ryoko said with a cackling laugh.

            Ayeka made a light whimper as she felt part of that hit home in her muddled mind, but her lusts were still too strong for her to give any other reaction than a small plea for more sex. She then moaned softly as she felt something shift inside her. Her moan quickly became a howl of pleasure as her water broke and ecstasy unlike anything she could remember surged through her body as it began giving birth. Washu quickly summoned Tama back and Ryoko leaned back to watch as the first unit in her army came into being. The first of what would be many hundreds more as she impregnated Ayeka again, and again, and again....

Chapter 6 - Kiyone’s Revenge

            Inside a darkened cell deep inside Chaosbringer’s dungeon, Kiyone sat in the center of her cell, staring intently at her cell door. Since she had awakened inside this stone prison and realized that there was no option for escape other than the massive door, she continued to sit at the ready for someone to appear. In her mind, it stood to reason that anyone who had taken the time to imprison her and not just killed her while she was incapacitated had some sort of plan involving her.

            “I can wait this out,” she whispered, ignoring her fatigue and the gnawing of her empty stomach. She refused to show any sign of weakness when her captor showed up as it would give a poor impression of the Galaxy Police.

            After the passing of more time, she felt a deep chill travel along her nude form. The unearthly cold seemed to travel inside her very soul itself, pulling at her insides as if trying to separate her soul. As if to prove her point, she looked down and noticed that even with how much she was shivering her nipples hadn’t hardened in the least bit. The clicking of the lock on her door could be heard, and she quickly got to her feet to greet whatever was about to enter.

            “What the...,” she started as she saw a massive form standing in front of a lightly burning torch, its hulking frame almost larger than the door itself. With a soft rumble the form backed away, allowing another to enter. Kiyone felt her pulse quickening as the second form entered her cell, her heart racing as if by some outside force.

            “Good evening,” the form said as it stepped in front of her, still indistinguishable in the darkness.

            “What’s your offer,” she shot back, her face hiding any potential fear she felt.

            “And what makes you think that I would want anything from you,” the figure replied.

            “First of all, instead of just killing me while I was unconscious you took the time to bring me here,” she smiled, glad to be showing off her skills of deduction. “Secondly, you’ve taken the time to talk to me instead of just torturing me or using me as a hostage. Lastly, with the power coming off you I’m sure you could just talk to me however you want instead of showing me any courtesy.”

            “Very true,” the form said in a low voice. “In that case, I suppose it best to just ask what it is that you want.”

            “What I want...?”

            “Exactly. What is it you want more than anything else? I’m sure in your heart you’ve carried some sort of dream that has yet to be fulfilled...”

            Kiyone’s heart came all aflutter at the what she was hearing. Ever since her graduation there was a burning wish she had been carrying. To be the top student of her class, the absolute best on the force, and to be known as the worst was a humiliation that continued to make her miserable. A smile crept across her face as she thought of the best way to explain what she wanted, her body feeling mysteriously soothed by the gentle embrace of numerous hands.

            “I want to be free of her,” she said with a growing dark smile. “I want her to be made to suffer like I have all this time. I want that bitch Mihoshi to feel my pain!”

            “Done,” the figure replied as it made a gesture with its hand.

            “So, when do I get to see it?”

            “Soon enough. I believe you may want to eat something and to sleep in accommodations better than these first.”

            As if to punctuate his point, a smaller figure entered the cell, carrying a stack of something in its arms. As it stood next to the police girl several glyphs along the walls began to glow, illuminating the room in soft light. Kiyone squinted her eyes in surprise, her vision quickly returning as she saw a woman with shoulder length blonde hair pushing a long black robe onto her shoulders. The woman smiled at her, eliciting a weak smile back from Kiyone.

            “It’s awfully cold upstairs if you’re not used to it,” the blonde girl smiled. “Can’t have you getting sick, now can we?”

            “No, I guess not,” Kiyone nodded as she slid her arms into the sleeves of her robe. As she tied the sash around her waist, she could feel the caresses of numerous hands along her body, adding a bit of pleasure to her warmth. Looking back toward the door, she noticed that the man she had been talking to had turned around and was heading out the cell door.

            “Mimette will tend to your needs,” he said as he turned down the hall, the tails of his long coat flapping behind him.

            “Who...,” Kiyone started.

            “You should feel honored,” Mimette winked. “I’ve been working for him for awhile now, and you’re the first one he’s let out of here.”

            “I guess so,” the police girl nodded.

            “Well, come on, let’s go get some food in you and see where you’re sleeping tonight.” With that, Mimette grabbed Kiyone’s hand and pulled the stunned girl down the hall, the two passing by numerous locked cells as they headed for the stairs. Rumbling laughs echoed down the halls, mixing with muffled moans and screams. Noticing the police girl’s nervousness, Mimette smiled again to try and alleviate the girl’s fears. “Don’t worry, they know you’re off-limits.”

            “They?”

            “The monsters. They’re kinda creepy, but they’re not so bad if they can’t touch you.”

            Kiyone nodded again and followed the smiling blonde up a darkened flight of stone stairs. As they reached what she assumed was the top she was greeted by the sight of a massive hallway lined with numerous statues of both monsters and humans in many different positions. The walls around her looked like they reached way into the air, melting into the darkness above. Continuing to follow her guide, she could feel eyes staring on her from all directions, much like a predator preparing an ambush.

            “Yeah, you don’t really get used to that...,” Mimette shuddered as she stared ahead. “Master Chaosbringer says as long as we keep moving and don’t try and investigate they’ll keep to themselves... Or, something like that.”

            “How can someone live like this,” Kiyone whispered as the two turned down another hall. Just as she finished her statement she noticed the walls resembled black marble, but between each block was a red fluid that resembled blood flowing inside. The fluid provided nearly all the lighting for the hall, bathing everything in a pale red light that was eerie type of beautiful.

            “Well, I figure the God of Darkness could always live in something worse than this,” Mimette nodded as the two began to ascend another stairwell. “Personally, scariness aside, I think it’s absolutely beautiful. You just need to see more of it, ya know?”

            “I guess...,” Kiyone replied as the two reached the top of another stairwell and walked to the end of the hall. Stopping in front of a large set of double doors, Mimette smiled and grabbed both handles. Pushing the door open, Kiyone was greeted by the sight of what was the largest bedroom she had ever seen. Off to one side, a fire softly burned in a large fireplace, illuminating the room in a soft light. To the other side of the room sat a canopy bed clearly larger than

anything one could normally buy. Walking over, she felt the soft black sheets, quickly realizing that they were made of silk. Along another wall stood a mirror large enough for several people to check themselves at once. Her heart fluttered as a smile crept across her face, one of her childhood dreams now realized.

            “The Master does like being hospitable to his guests,” Mimette chimed in. “Unfortunately, the other rooms are apparently occupied so you’ll have to take this one. That’s okay, right?”

            “Ye... yeah,” Kiyone smiled and nodded profusely. “This is... wow. I thought this was only stuff for kings...”

            “Maybe where you’re from,” Mimette shrugged. “My room’s a lot bigger than this. There’re some clothes in the closet there, so if you want change go right ahead. If you need a bath or anything just let me know when I come back with your food, okay? Just make sure you don’t go wandering around the hallway... I don’t think those things have eaten for a while.”

            Kiyone smiled and bowed politely to her guide, and as soon as the doors closed she threw herself on her bed. Flopping back and forth on the soft mattress she began to laugh uncontrollably at her situation. “YES!!!!” she said with a grin as she spread her arms out wide on the bed and felt its softness all over. The only sound in the room came from the quiet crackling of the fireplace. Just days ago she was sleeping on a cheap futon in a house with all sorts of rowdy people, and now here she was in a room fit for a king. At this point, as long as her wish was fulfilled a trip to Hell after this wouldn’t be the worst thing that could happen. Letting out a contented sigh, she felt her fatigue catch up to her as she drifted off to sleep.

***

            Back in the dungeons, Galaxy Police Officer Mihoshi opened her crystaline blue eyes and whimpered softly as her head instantly began to throb. “Owie.....” she whined while rubbing her forehead until the ache ebbed to a dull throb. She then sat up on the dirty floor and looked around. The last thing she remembered was talking to Washu and some friends of hers that were visiting before a bright light burst exploded in her head. The she woke up here, “Huh, where is this place?” she asked aloud while she got up to her feet and looked around some more. The walls were made of a gray colored brick mortared together with a black mud of some kind. The door was off to the right side of the room and looked as though it were a simple heavy wooden one on iron hinges.

            Mihoshi tried pushing at the door, it was locked, and only moved around a bit when she tried it. The blonde haired girl then sighed in resignation and sat back down on the floor, “Hello!” she called out to the walls, “Um, I’d like to be let out now please.”

***

            “This is what the lot of you have been going on about,” Chaosbringer said as he looked at the glowing sphere.

            “You have no idea what she can do, sempai,” Washu grumbled from her seat. “That stupid little bitch has wrecked countless amounts of my experiments, and just keeps surviving all my traps.”

            “And yet, if she was that much of a problem, you could always have just slit her throat in her sleep,” the god replied with a shake of his head.

            Washu balked for a moment, unused to hearing such things coming from the man in black’s mouth. Looking intently at the sphere she scowled at the sight of the nude girl, noticing that she still had yet to notice she was nude.

            “Think I haven’t tried Sempai? She always wakes up when I approach, even with my best stealth methods, she seems to partially regain consciousness and manage to destroy my equipment when she turns on her side. I honestly just can’t understand how she does it!” Washu ranted angrily.

            “In the end, it doesn’t matter,” he said with a faint shrug. “The Gods of Luck may have smiled upon her before, but I have the feeling that may not be the case in the future...”

            Nodding, Washu turned back to the image in the sphere and said, “Speaking of the future, what do you have planned for Kiyone exactly?”

            “You should know what she asked for...,” he replied as he adjusted his sunglasses. “Her pride has been wounded nearly beyond repair, her soul has been tormented all this time by the incompetency of her partner’s weakness. Her heart is crying out for a chance to live the dream she’s carried for so long...”

            “You figured that out from just talking to her for a minute,” Washu asked in amazement.

            “Correct.”

            “Sempai, I would LOVE for you to teach me how to do that one day,” Washu said. “So, you’re gonna let her go back to being a cop?”

            “Why not? After all, this world’s police force borders on being nearly completely ineffective. Perhaps by letting someone like her loose among them they might learn to feel pride in being the ones to enforce the law.”

            “Wait, there are actually laws here? Sempai, I didn’t know you actually cared about what any of them did to each other?”

            “I don’t, but I can’t exactly let them just run about killing each other like before,” he replied in a cold voice.

***

            In the room given to her by the blonde woman Mimette, Kiyone awoke to the smell of well cooked spiced meats and vegetables. She opened her eyes and sat up on the cushy bed to see the blonde entering the room again with a tray of steaming food. She had changed clothes since she last saw her, now wearing a very thin white dress shirt with its buttons only done up to just below her breasts, leaving the inner sides of her breasts bare for all to see. She obviously didn’t wear a bra or likely panties judging by the hip hugging black leather pants she wore with it. Modesty must not be much of an issue here, she thought, explains why I woke up naked.

            “Have a nice nap?” she asked as she brought the tray over and set it down on the nightstand next to her.

            “Mmm, very...” Kiyone said and stretched. She then looked to the meal on the plates and guessed at how long she was out by what she knew of times it would take to prepare such a meal.

            “That’s good, the master will be meeting with you again this afternoon after he deals with a few other concerns. Until then, I’ve had a bath made ready for you along with your choice of uniforms.”

            “Uniforms?” Kiyone asked as she turned on the bed to sit at the edge and took a cautious bite of one of the steaks. The flavor was strong, but not unpleasant, the kind of thing one found in extremely expensive restaurants where even the water was pricey. Her hunger getting the better of her, Kiyone took another, larger bite of the food, and savored the taste as it filled her mouth.

            “I overheard the master saying he plans to enroll you in the Planetary Police Force, or P.P.F. as I’ve heard it called.” Mimette explained as she took one of the two wine glasses on the tray and sipped it casually, making sure only to take enough to appear as not to be watching her eat.

            “Speaking of which, just what planet am I on anyway?” Kiyone asked between bites.

            Mimette set her glass down and scratched her head, “Well at the moment you’re not really on any planet, this palace is above it or below or in the shadow of it or something. But to answer your question, you’re still on Earth, technically, just not the one you’re familiar with.”

            Kiyone blinked and Mimette explained about separate dimensions and moderate time travel. She then rubbed the back of her head and chuckled bashfully, “I don’t really understand the full science of it just yet, when I was with the Witches 5, my field was genetics, not Quantum Physics.”

            The blue haired Police woman nodded and picked up the other glass on the tray and sipped at the wine. She then blinked against at the strong taste, “Whoa, how old is this stuff?” she asked.

            “Mmmm....” Mimette had to think on it for a moment as she recalled the shelf that the bottle had come off of, “I think it’s about two hundred years old, give or take.”

            Kiyone choked slightly on one swallow and cough, “Tw... two hundred years!?” she gasped, “This one glass would cost me more than a years salary alone!”

            Mimette laughed, “Yeah, I figured I’d grab one of the younger bottles, the Master might get irked if I opened one of the really old ones.”

            Sighing to herself, Kiyone sighed and looked down at her meal, feeling like she was getting in debt just inhaling the aroma of it. Mimette then patted her on the shoulder and smiled, “Don’t worry about it, you’re a guest here now, and Master Chaosbringer only serves the absolute finest to his guests.”

            “Right...” Kiyone said uncertainly before taking another bit of the meat before switching to begin tasting some of the side dishes. The vegetables were perfectly steamed and had perfect texture and flavor. “My compliments to the chef.”

            “I’ll tell it next I see it.” Mimette said.

            “It?” Kiyone asked.

            “You don’t wanna know, just enjoy the food.”

***

            Steam hissed from the pneumatic locks as they were released and a seam formed in the center of the clear cylinder. Viscous green fluid then sloughed out from it as the tank opened and released it’s contents; with it a humanoid form tumbled out and onto the drain vented floor. The creature that was inside got up to her hands and knees, her tail lashing back and forth as she felt sensation returning to her new body.

            “Welcome back to the land of the conscious.” Washu said as the black furred catgirl coughed several times before opening human-like brown eyes and turning to look up at her. The red furred catgirl was still wearing her usual labcoat , but instead of being naked underneath it, she wore a skintight black bodysuit that looked as though it had been painted over her fur. Luna swore she could see the outlines of the individual furs and the circles of Washu’s nipples in the fabric.

            “Di... Diana?” she asked with a rough voice.

            “Still in processing, her body is younger, so her immune system put up a bit more of a fight. How do you feel Luna?” Washu explained.

            Luna wiped her face and blinked again as she got up to her knees and looked sown at her hands. Though they were human in form, they were still covered with a layer of fine black fur, her palm were still padded like a cats with a section of skin that thicker than normal. A quick flex of her fingers revealed that her claws were still in place, though now more human in shape. The black furred catgirl then stood up and looked down at herself, her body was now humanoid, but still entirely female.

            Noticing where Luna was looking, Washu said, “Yeah, sorry about that, Nekonel was a common Earth cat, so her body formed with the hermaphroditic features. Being a lunar cat, you have a few chromosomes that resisted that factor of the process.”

            “Th... that’s alright, didn’t really want one anyway.” Luna said as she stepped out of the shallow drain basin and onto the main floor once the goop had finished dripping from her fur. Washu handed her a bathrobe and she pulled it over her naked form.

            “Wanna tell me why you wanted to be fused with the youma virus? I thought you could already take on a human form.” asked Washu.

            “I could, but not for a long period of time. That body, it had too many old memories attached to it.” Luna said in a quiet tone.

            Washu shrugged and decided not to press the matter, she then lashed her own tail back and forth as she moved to check on the second tank and the gray furred catgirl inside. Her vitals were all stable and the transition would be complete in another hour. “I’ll call you when she’s out, why don’t you go and get something to eat, the transformation burned a lot of calories and you need to replace them.”

            Nodding, Luna went over to one of the tables and picked up one of the energy bars she’d seen Ryoko eating before she went into the tank. As she opened the wrapper and took a bite of the chocolate covered bar, Luna looked around the rest of the large though densely packed lab. She saw another line of tanks in another section of the lab, inside them she could see six young girls who looked to be in their early to mid-teens. There was a light resemblance amongst them, some had the same hair color, ranging from a deep purple to a silvergreen color. Other had matching cheekbones and other facial features. One girl at the end already sported a pair of D-Cup breasts.

            Blinking at the odd sight, Luna merely shrugged and took another bite as she found a chair and sat down. She couldn’t wait until Diana was ready and she and her daughter could go present themselves to Ecstasy. She then looked back to Washu and blinked when she saw that she was speaking with Chaosbringer, the black furred catgirl hadn’t even heard the Dark God enter. Her pointed ears twitched as she listened to them converse.

            “...Hmmm? Oh it’s essentially the same process you used to make Nekonel, only I placed them into a form of stasis to lessen the trauma on their bodies while they transformed.” Washu explained.

            “I see,” Chaosbringer mused as he looked at the readout on the screen next to Diana’s tank. “When I infused Nekonel with the virus, she barely survived the transformation. Honestly I’m amazed that she’s lived this long, as I hadn’t expected her to live for more than seventy-two hours. It seems either the virus is more stable for non-humans than I had anticipated, or that their will to live is far beyond anything a human can imagine.”

            “Proof of that is right here and over there.” Washu said as she pointed to Diana and Luna.

            Chaosbringer nodded and turned away from the tank where Diana was still transitioning into a youma catgirl, “I have something of a side project for you Washu.” he said to her.

            “Oh, and what might that be?” Washu asked.

            “The experiment you’ve wished for since I introduced you to the world of science,” he said as he placed a hand on another tank.

            “Are you serious?!” she exclaimed with a huge smile.

            “Always,” he replied. “To add to the intrigue, there’s only one soul housed inside.”

            “Wonderful,” she said with a mad cackle. “Tracing the mental algarhythms of a separate persona should be simple for a genius like me!”

            “Yes, I know,” he said as he traced his finger along the glass of the tank. “Of course, we’ll obviously have to implant some sort of rudimentary soul before we can follow through on the actual experiment...”

            “Oh sempai,” Washu exclaimed in an increasingly husky voice, “You’ve made me the happiest girl on Earth!”

            With a faint shrug Chaosbringer turned to walk away, refusing to reply. As he began to fade from sight, he stopped for a brief moment and turned to look at the obviously aroused Washu. “Let me know how that one turns out,” he said, clearly talking about the tank he had previously been staring into. With that said, he faded away.

            Still giddy with excitement, Washu called up a series of equations in her minds eye as the symbiotic suit she wore responded to her desire and pulled away from her crotch, allowing her fully erect cock to spring free and stand out proudly. The red furred catgirl ran through the equations and processes several times in her mind as she considered a method of moving a secondary personality into a new body. When she opened her all green eyes again, she looked down and smiled as she saw Tama on her knees in front of her, her dark lips wrapped dutifully around her cock as her head moved back and forth, making a wet slurping noise while she sucked her cock. “Mmm, keep doing that Tama, it helps me think.” she said with a grin.

***

            Sitting in the throne room of the Royal Obsidian Palace, Nightmare Queen Ecstasy listened as several women explained a number of planetary affairs that needed her attention or approval. In a smaller throne next to her, Aerith sat looking bored. She had one elbow on the left arm rest and her chin sitting in the palm of her hand. The blonde haired girl yawned widely as her eyelids became heavy while the Head of the Department of Agriculture delivered her weekly report on crops around the world.

            Ecstasy swatted her daughter lightly on the head, drawing a pouty look from her, “Pay attention sweetie, I know it’s boring, but one day you’ll be the one who has to deal with all of these issues.”

            Sighing grumpily, Aerith resigned to listening to the brown haired woman across from them talk about some vegetable she probably didn’t like and the problems a handful of farmers had growing it this season. Ecstasy ordered fresh soil to be shipped to the farmers along with an appropriate amount of fertilizer at the end of the season in hopes that the next harvest would pick up the slack. She also promised to speak with Mai at the Gaea temple and have a proper offering be made to the goddess so that things would improve this season.

            The woman nodded her thanks and gathered her reports before quietly departing. Ecstasy then snapped her fingers and had a messenger summoned. She quickly scrawled a letter to be delivered directly to Mai along with an invitation to dinner tonight.

            “Birdy-lady come to eat with us?” Aerith asked.

            “If she doesn’t have any plans already.” Ecstasy answered, “It’s been a while since I’ve really spoken with her, and I hardly saw her much while we were all in Rome last week.”

            “Ms. Valentine had many duties to attend to in the Italian Gaea Temple.” a deep voice answered from across the throne room.

            Ecstasy and Aerith both looked over to see Chaosbringer walking casually into the throne room through to massive double doors that served as the main entrance. His black booted feet barely made a noise as they moved across the thick red carpet that ran over the deep black obsidian floor. Aerith giggled and got up from her chair to run over to him, “Daddy!!!!” she squealed and wrapped her arms around his waist in a bear hug that would have snapped a normal human’s spine.

            “M`lord, you honor us with your presence.” Ecstasy said with a curtsy.

            Chaosbringer extracted himself from his daughters embrace and placed his hand on the ridges of her cornrows. “Indeed.” he said to her as he walked up the steps to the throne and took Ecstasy’s hand in his own. The bunnygirl felt her heart flutter at his touch as she looked up into his lensed eyes.

            “What... What brings you here M`lord?” Ecstasy asked.

            “Common courtesy,” Chaosbringer said, “I thought it best to inform you that I will be using your daughter in a minor experiment in the coming weeks.”

            Ecstasy’s arms reached out and pulled Aerith close before wrapping around her protectively, “What... what are you planning to do to her? I won’t let you hurt her!”

            “Oro... why you so scared mommyyyyy?” Aerith asked, indifferent to her parents tone.

            “No, not that one.” Chaosbringer said.

            Ecstasy blinked her all blue eyes in confusion, “Then, what do you mean, my daughter? Aerith is our only child.” 

            “I would never use that child for such a.... distasteful, experiment,” Chaosbringer said. “I require the services of the other one...”

            “I’m afraid I still don’t follow you M`lord..” Ecstasy said as she let go of Aerith.

            The corner of the dark god’s mouth twitched downwards, “Yes, I’d forgotten about that.” he said more to himself than Ecstasy as he turned around, “Nevermind, carry on with your duties, if my schedule permits, I may join the two of you for dinner this evening.” He then headed back towards the exit and faded from view a few steps from the doors.

            “Mommy, what was that ‘bout?” Aerith asked.

            “I don’t know sweetie, Daddy can be a little odd sometimes,” Ecstasy answered before dropping down to her knees and hugging the young blonde in relief, “How about some ice cream?” she asked.

            “Okay!” Aerith said cheerfully.

***

            Mimette had stayed with Kiyone for several hours, filling her in on the finer points of the Earth that awaited her. While certain aspects of this world bothered her, she couldn’t deny some of the rather twisted logic behind it. Crime was down, war was a thing only found in history books, and poverty was nearly forgotten. The part about ritual orgies to breed the next generations would take some adjustment, but all in all, it truly beat spending the rest of her shattered career partnered to Mihoshi.

            For the time being, Kiyone had selected one of the more conservative police uniforms, this one consisting of a one-piece body suit, a high cut jacket that covered both her arms, though the waistline came down only to just below her breasts, and a pair of calf high boots. She hadn’t been issued any weapons as of yet, understandable, since she hadn’t done anything to prove her loyalties. When that came, she’d do what ever was required of her, so long as it didn’t involve killing any innocent civilians.

            Part of her felt bad about accepting this offer, but when she thought about what she had to go back to if she managed to escape, the comparison left her with no doubts. It was either a career in a place where she could finally prove herself and her skills, or a life working next to a bungling idiot who was the very embodiment of the Earthlings definition of “Blonde Bimbo”.

            After selecting her uniform, Kiyone stripped down again and folded the clothes neatly then placed them in the one chair in her bedroom. She considered putting on some of the clothes in the closet, but decided to remain nude for now, after all, there were only women on this world, she didn’t have anything they hadn’t seen before. The blue haired woman moved to lay back down on her bed after she’d figured out how the music system in the room worked and put on some soft jazz music to lull her to sleep.

            The sound of a polite knock at her door brought her back to consciousness several hours later and Kiyone sat up in time to see the door open to admit the man she’d met earlier, Chaosbringer, as Mimette had told her. The one man left on the Earth, though from what Mimette had also told her, he wasn’t exactly a man at all, but a God in human form.

            “I trust you are feeling rested?” he asked her.

            “More than I was in that dungeon.” Kiyone said in an even tone that was neither accusing or condescending, but simply stating fact.

            “My apologies for that, you have my word you’ll not find yourself there again save to see to a prisoner yourself.” he said to her as he looked to the desk on one side of the room. “I see you’ve selected a uniform. I take it Mimette has explained what my offer is, along with the details of the world below?”

            Kiyone nodded and Chaosbringer gave a court bow, “Very well then, shall we go to see your former partner then?” he asked her.

            “I’d be delighted,” Kiyone grinned as she leapt out of her bed, then noticed that her host had averted his gaze. Looking down, Kiyone blushed as she realized both her nudity and that she had completely exposed herself to this man. “Eek, excuse me! Let me get dressed first.”

            “Of course,” he replied as he continued to look the other way. After a few minutes, he turned to regard the now dressed Kiyone. The police girl was surprised for a moment that he had mysteriously turned around just as she finished putting on her clothes, but something about him wasn’t giving off the aura of a pervert. Quickly moving to stand beside him, the two walked out into the hall.

            “Umm, isn’t Mimette going to join us,” Kiyone asked politely, her voice giving away her disappointment.

            “For some reason she doesn’t enjoy seeing this side of my work,” Chaosbringer said as he shot a quick glance to the darkened ceiling. The same voices that Kiyone had heard before became instantly silent from a single glance of this man, as if they were terrified by a mere look from him. “But then, I suppose anyone who actually found some sort of bizarre pleasure in these things would probably not be the type of person you would allow near you on a constant basis...”

            “Wait, what are we going...,” Kiyone stammered out, now afraid for her own safety.

            “Giving you the second part of your dream,” Chaosbringer replied as he turned down a darkened stairwell. “First, you were able to spend a night treated as royalty, and now we tend the greater desire...”

            Before Kiyone could say anything else, she suddenly realized that the two had arrived in the same darkened dungeon where she had originally awakened. Unlike before, the area seemed busier, numerous shadows running about hurriedly as screams echoed through the halls. She heard a young girl giggling as some rumbling laughter joined in, but she wasn’t able to see what was the source of the amusement. Looking at the numerous cell doors, she noticed that some of them had seals covering the thick doors, while others merely bore a simple lock. More laughter broke out as the bloodcurdling screams of a young girl resounded through the entire area, making Kiyone nearly jump out of her skin.

            “It’s the only way to correctly handle prisoners,” Chaosbringer said in a low voice, his words quickly calming down Kiyone. “If one were to just lock away those who have wronged them, then the prisoner would never learn the error of their ways.”

            “But... what are they doing...,” she asked as they stopped in front of a heavy door.

            “I wouldn’t worry about her,” he started as he gestured with his hand. “Some think she may go a bit too far at times, but the others do enjoy her company.”

            “Wha...,” she started right before noticing the hulking beast standing next to her. Kiyone’s eyes widened as the massive beast looked down at her, its single eye blinking as it gave a lecherous grin. Finally able to breath again Kiyone let out a scream, her terror not veiled in the least. The massive Cyclops let out a chuckle as it cast its eye down and pulled open the cell door, lowering its head as the Dark God walked past. Kiyone stood in place, too afraid to move as the Cyclops opened its eye and turned it in her direction. Kiyone felt some unseen force nudging her towards the still open door, and quickly ran for it as the Cyclops licked its ragged lips and began to walk towards her. Stopping to catch her breath the large cell door slowly closed behind her, trapping her in the darkness again.

            “I suppose I should have warned you about them...” Chaosbringer’s voice crept through the darkness, creating an unearthly feeling as if he was everywhere and nowhere at once. “You see, they’ve been rather spoiled for the past few years, and have grown quite accustomed to their current situation...”

            “Hey, who’s that,” a familiar called out from the darkness. “You’re under arrest for... ummmmm... ... being a meanie! Yeah, that’s it! You wait ‘til Kiyone gets here! She may not be the best cop, but she’s still okay enough!”

            “You ungrateful bitch...,” Kiyone hissed, now realizing where she was.

            “K... Kiyone,” Mihoshi’s voice sounding questioning. “Hey, you’re here! When’d you get here? C’mon, let’s get out of here!”

            “This promises to be rather interesting...,” Chaosbringer’s voice whispered as he could feel the rage inside Kiyone rising.

            “Hey, no talking you! We’ve got the right for you to be silent.” Mihoshi yelled out to the darkness. “Now get out here so Kiyone can cuff you! I... uhhh... lost my handcuffs again...”

            As if on cue the walls began to glow, bathing the room in pale light. Both girls jerked their heads to the side as their eyes adjusted to the light, the sudden shock actually feeling painful. Mihoshi gained her eyesight first, and quickly bounded over to the still partially blinded Kiyone, arms spread wide. Just as she was about to wrap her arms around her partner, her head whipped around to one side and her cheek burned as she fell to the dirty floor. Her head bouncing off the floor, Mihoshi looked up to see an enraged Kiyone glaring down at her.

            “Interesting feint,” Chaosbringer said from behind Kiyone.

            “The bitch deserves worse...,” Kiyone hissed. “With everything she’s done to me...”

            “Owie! What’d you do that for,” Mihoshi yelled out as she rubbed her face. “That hurt!”

            “If she deserves worse, then why not show her,” he asked as he moved back to lean against the wall. “After all, I don’t think she’ll be going anywhere for quite some time...”

            “Oh, I’m gonna enjoy this...,” Kiyone said with a cruel smile as she hoisted Mihoshi back to her feet by the hair. Looking right into the blonde’s eyes, she raised her free hand and slapped the stunned girl across the face again, delighting in the sound of the pained yelp. Not wasting another moment, she slapped her former partner again and again, delighting in the rush she was getting. With a disgusted look she shoved Mihoshi back on the floor, looking down on the bruised girl. Although hitting the girl that had tormented her for so long was fun, there felt like something was missing. Looking down at the girl she placed one of her boots in front of her face, causing Mihoshi to look up at her.

            “Lick them clean,” Kiyone said in a cold voice. “Show me you’re actually good for something...”

            With a small whimper and nod Mihoshi leaned down and slowly ran her tongue along every each of Kiyone’s boot, trying not to do anything to cause her to be struck again. She ignored the foul taste of both whatever was on the boots as well as the taste of whatever material the boots themselves were made of as she worked her way from one to the other. Once done she looked up toward her partner, hoping she wouldn’t be struck again for something.

            “Not enough, is it,” Chaosbringer said from his vantage point.

            “I want her to suffer so much more...,” Kiyone frowned as she placed a boot on the back of Mihoshi’s neck, forcing the girl’s face against the cold floor. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m loving hitting her, but there has to be something else to hurt her worse.”

            “There are limitless options, but let’s try one more befitting of her,” Chaosbringer said as he formed a seal with his hands. “Summon: Shadow Trainer.”

            Along the opposite wall of the cell a glowing seal appeared, completely covering the wall. For a moment the wall shimmered like water, and then a female figure stepped through. Her glowing yellow eyes scanned across the room, looking over the two human girls before her eyes locked in on Chaosbringer. As the God nodded to her, she quickly bent at the waist and bowed low before him.

            “My Lord, it has been too long since my last summoning,” she said politely.

            “I trust not too long,” he replied as he looked her over. “I take it your increased number of runes means you have new and more extravagant beasts to show me?”

            “But of course,” she said as she slowly stood up. “I assure you, your informative lessons from my youth have not gone to waste.” Raising a hand she formed a small seal, calling forth another seal to appear in the room. As the seal faded a massive horned emerged, resembling some bizarre hybrid of several beasts at once while still showing its hellish lineage. The beast let out a roar which shook the entire cell as it looked over both girls. “My youngest, of course, I’ve bred him more for viciousness than aesthetics...”

            “W.... what the...,” Kiyone started, speechless at the massive beast.

            “It’s... huge...,” Mihoshi whispered from the floor as the looked up at it.

            “And yet, still a juvenile. Correct,” Chaosbringer asked.

            “Oh yes, he’s a big boy,” the demon girl replied as the rubbed the beast’s side. “I must thank you, My Lord, for if not for your ‘contributions’ my pets wouldn’t be prepared to be called by you.”

            “Of course,” he replied as he rubbed the beast’s head. “On this world there seems to be no end to those who would throw down their lives in the name of their God. But I digress, I take it you’ve brought him here for the usual purpose?”

            “Yes My Lord,” the summoner responded as she drew a whip from her belt. “There’s no doubt that he’s fierce, but he’s yet to learn the worth of a human.”

            “Indeed. Feel free to enjoy to your heart’s content.”

            With a nod of her head the summoner walked toward both girls, her whip still coiled in her hand. Stepping in front of Kiyone, her glowing yellow eyes glared directly into Kiyone’s as if staring into her soul. Kiyone’s heartbeat picked up as she heard the beast beginning to shift, but she couldn’t tear her eyes away from the other girl’s. Her concentration was broken as she felt something tapping her hip, her heart nearly stopping as she looked down for it. There tapping on her bare thigh was the coiled whip, as if trying to move Kiyone out of the way. Looking back into the eyes of the summoner, she thought better of saying anything and slowly moved over to stand next to Chaosbringer.

            The Shadow Trainer made a low whistling sound and the behemoth sized beast moved over to her and licked its jowls before taking several sniffs of the air. It’s beady yellow eyes then looked down to Mihoshi’s lightly battered body. The dark skinned girl slowly backed away, real fear in her eyes, “Um, please don’t eat me.... I really don’t taste that good...” she whimpered.

            “Oh, this big fella doesn’t plan to eat you, I keep all my beasts quite well fed, makes them obedient. However, I have such a problem keeping their hormones in check when they start to near maturity, though my master helped me find a solution to that problem.” she said as she cracked her whip down on Mihoshi’s stomach, “Now, be a good girl and get on your hands and knees!”

            “Wh... why?” Mihoshi asked between light sobs. The trainers only response was to lash her again, resulting in another yelp of pain before she did as told. Kiyone felt an electric thrill as she watched Mihoshi prostrate herself like some kind of whore. She could even feel herself getting wet at the thought of what she knew was about to happen. Though it wasn’t the sex itself that excited her, it was the years of humiliation that she’d endured at this womans hands being returned to her all at once and in the worst possible way!

            Smiling darkly, the Shadow trainer patted the beasts side and made a double clicking sound with her tongue and the creature chuffed to itself as it moved forward. In the low light of the room, Kiyone could see the huge shaft that hung down from between the monsters hind legs, it as long as her arm and as thick as her thigh. Its color was a dark gray with spots of a fleshy red and covered with a clear musky, animal smelling fluid.

            Kiyone held her breath as she watched the monster mount Mihoshi from behind, it’s cock pressing against the entrance to her pussy. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Chaosbringer make a subtle gesture with his fingers and for a moment, Kiyone thought she saw a symbol glowing on Mihoshi’s forehead. In the blink of an eye, the symbol vanished as though it had never been there. The former Galaxy Police Detective was about to inquire about this when the trainer snapped her fingers and the beast lunged forward.

            “NNNOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!” Mihoshi screamed as the monster plunged its shaft into her pussy, the fluid around it’s cock making the perfect lubricant as it ripped through her virginity and forced her cervix open before slamming into her womb. Beneath her, her stomach stretched like rubber as the things shaft pressed into depths no man could reach and formed a perfect outline of its cock in her stomach. “IT HURTS, AHHH IT HURTS!!!!!! TOO.... TOO BIG!!!!! PLEASE STOP!!!!!!!” Mihoshi screamed as the creature began pumping its cock in and out of her pussy, the tent in her belly rising and falling with every thrust.

            “Oh yes, that’s it....” Kiyone said with a shudder as she felt a sensation that was nearly orgasmic as she saw the expression of pain and humiliation on the blonde idiots face. That look, that look was the pain she’d felt over the years, as Mihoshi blew up one thing or another, or did something so monumentally stupid that the perp got away. And EVERY time, Kiyone was the one to take the fall for it because Mihoshi’s father was the head of their precinct, “That’s it Mihoshi, take it, take it all!!” Kiyone moaned as the sensation traveled throughout her entire body.

            “There is no greater release, than that of vengeance sated.” Chaosbringer said without emotion.

            The creature plowing the blonde roared in pleasure and began to pump its cock in and out of Mihoshi faster, its pelvis slamming against her backside and making her breasts jiggle with every thrust. “See that, he likes you...” cooed the trainer as she slapped her palm against the breasts flank and commanded it to fuck her harder. The monster was more than happy to comply with its masters command and roared once more as it began pummeling Mihoshi’s cunt. The girls own juices had begun to flow now, making it even easier for the monster to move though her.

            “Please... stop... no more...” Mihoshi whimpered as the tears fell from her eyes. The beasts cock was driving her insane, the sight of the huge indention it made in her belly was beyond comprehension, as in the still thinking part of her mind, she knew that the thing should have torn through her like a spear. But her body only stretched to accomodate, as if she’d been made into some kind of sex doll. She whimpered again and tried to move, to crawl out from under this monster and get away, but the trainer saw her motion and cracked both whips against her breasts as the jiggled and bounced with every one of the creatures thrusts. Bright red welts instantly formed on her dirty skin.

            “No, you’re not going anywhere until my baby here is finished.” she told her.

            “Tooo... big....” Mihoshi groaned as she felt her body painfully stretched to inhuman lengths. The huge behemoth couldn’t get all of its length into her, but that didn’t deter it in the least as it continued to try. The beast’s cock made squelching sounds as it roughly pumped in and out of her pussy, her juices gushing everywhere. Her whimpers for mercy went unanswered as the creature slammed more than half it’s girth into her and roared in ecstasy. Mihoshi’s pale blue eyes then went wide as she felt something pumping into her, it was hot, and thick, and gooey. Looking down at her stomach, Mihoshi whined softly as she watched it swell and swell and swell as the monsters cum flooded her womb.

            “Too much, TOO MUCH!!!!” Mihoshi screamed as the beasts orgasm only seemed to drag on and on, making her stomach grow even larger, until she looked as though she were impregnated with dozens of babies at once, one could almost not see the swelling lump of the beasts cock still inside her, filling her, flooding her.

            Across from her, Kiyone shuddered in delight as she felt an orgasm of her own at the sight. “Yes, that’s it, that’s the pain you’ve given me all these years!!!!” she yelled at her. The blue green haired woman then moved to lean against the wall of the cell, letting herself bask in the afterglow of vengeance finally sated. She let several minutes pass and kept her eyes on Mihoshi’s raped and swollen body. The beast that had fucked her finally sated itself and pulled out of her, allowing the huge amount of cum that it had released into her womb to gush out from her overfucked hole. The white goop was mixed with a tinge of crimson from both the tearing of her hymen and clearly internal damage from her rape. Kiyone guessed that the symbol she’d seen on Mihoshi’s forehead earlier was the only reason the blonde was still currently breathing.

            The blonde’s cunt gaped open for several minutes after the cum inside her had finished draining, but it slowly returned to its original size after a bit, showing almost no sign that it had been impaled by such a large penis. Mihoshi then slumped forward and began sobbing softly, more from the pain she still felt than the outright humiliation she’d suffered.

            “Mmm, I’ve seen enough...” Kiyone said a moment later and turned to Chaosbringer, “So, what about this Queen of yours?” she asked in a conversational tone.

            “Arranging an audience would be a trivial matter if you wish to meet her.” Chaosbringer said simply.

            “Splendid, I’d like to meet her at least once before I get to work.” Kiyone said as she began to move towards the door. She halted a few steps from it and turned back to the Shadow Trainer woman, “I’m sure that beastie isn’t the only one of your pets in need is it?” she asked.

            “Far from it.” she answered.

            Kiyone only smiled and walked out of the cell with Chaosbringer. As the door closed behind them, the trainer woman moved to stand in front of it and cracked her whip again. “I have just the pet for you next.” the blue skinned woman said as she licked her lips. Drawing lines and symbols in her minds eye, the trainer held up a hand again and drew a seal in mid-air, her fingers leaving behind a glowing green trail of light. When the sigil was finished, the first creature faded from sight like a shadow being chased away by the light, in its place, a new monster had appeared. This one was man sized, standing at only five feet on its hind legs. It had no skin over its sinewy body, and thick sharp looking talons where its fingers should have been. The monsters head was a mottled collection of scales and muscle, as if its skin was placed on as an afterthought. The mouth was more like a gash in its lower facial area, in it, rows of razor sharp teeth glistened with drool that ran down its lips.

            Mihoshi whimpered nervously as she began to crawl away slowly, her body aching in places she didn’t know could ache. The pain was slowly ebbing away though she noted with some relief, but it wouldn’t mean much if this creature killed her. She reached out with one dirty hand to pull herself forward another few inches when the monsters tongue snaked out. The creatures tongue was impossibly long, lashing out over five feet to slide over her pussy briefly, tasting her. Mihoshi shuddered as she felt it’s drool sticking to her body like a thick slime.

            The monster then pulled its tongue back and ran it over what passed for lips on its ugly face. The beat then lashed out again, this time forcing its tongue into Mihoshi’s pussy, sending a jolt of pleasure through her as its rough surface stimulated her already overworked cunny. Mihoshi’s elbows gave out on her at the unexpected and unwelcome burst of sensation.

            Using the second bought to it by her stumble, the monster closed the distance between them and moved more of its tongue up into her, the end coiling up inside her like a snake while the length undulated endlessly. Mihoshi’s mind reeled, Kiyones hatred of her so blatant now, that coupled with the huge bestial rape she’d just suffered and the pain that came with it, and now the strangely pleasant feeling of this creature were rapidly sending her over the edge. On top of all that, she still had no idea where she was, how she got here, or why any of this was happening!

            New information and unanswered question spun around inside the blondes mind, her eyes spun around in their sockets as she felt dizziness consume her along with the confusion. Nothing made sense anymore, all she knew was that there was a monster on top of her, it had an impossibly long tongue inside her pussy, and she was starting to like it!

            The dark skinned young woman moaned loudly as she felt her body convulse in orgasm, her pussy gushing its juices around the monsters tongue as it slowly pulled out. “Did you like that?” the trainer asked as she walked over and lightly traced her fingertips up along the ridges of the monsters exposed spinal column. The beast was one of Chaosbringers early experiments with the youma proto-virus from long ago, back when he first found the sequence of DNA that when mixed properly would cause random genetic mutations. This creature, might have once been a chameleon of some kind, now though, no one could tell what its original form had been. Nonetheless, this creature was the first to use the aphrodisiac that was infused in all full youma’s bodily fluids. Granted what this monster secreted was nowhere near as potent or powerful, but when used on an already weakened and broken victim, it sufficed.

            The sinewy beast made a trilling noise almost like a purr at its trainers touched as it reared up on it’s hind legs, revealing a large erect cock. This one nowhere near the size of the previous monsters, only being about nine inches in length and three inches around, but still enough to make Mihoshi shuddered and renew her feeble attempts at distancing herself from the monster.

            With a trilling snarl, the monster pounced on Mihoshi, its sinewy body felt cold and slimy against her back as it plunged its cock deep into her pussy. The dark skinned blonde whimpered softly and let out a quiet moan as she felt the thing shoving deep into her. She could feel the thing throbbing inside her as the beast began pumping its hips back and forth. Her breaths came in soft pants as her elbows buckled again and she fell forward, her breasts mashing against the dirty floor while the monsters tongue licked her back. Mihoshi could feel her sanity slipping away with every thrust, as if the pleasure she felt were taking away her very self. The need to get away surged, giving her a few precious seconds of clarity.

            Her solid blue eyes then looked around, and she spotted a possible means of escape. There, a few inches away from her, was a broken section of the wall, a sliver of stone that looked sharp enough to serve as a weapon. She reached her hand out for it as another orgasm surged through her. It was so close, if she could only reach it...

            Seeing what she was up to, the trainer glared down at Mihoshi’s prostrate body and lashed out with one whip, using it to grasp the chunk of stone and move it far out of her reach. She then gave the beast a light lash on its rump, “Do it harder.” she commanded.

            Roaring in pleasure, the beast began pounding its hips against Mihoshi, driving its cock in and out of her. Mihoshi drew in a sharp breath and pushed herself up on her hand again, her face slowly shifting from that of pain and humiliation to one of pure ecstasy as orgasm after orgasm surged over her entire body. It felt so good, there was no need to flee, no need to fight, all she needed to do was sit back and enjoy it.

            “Ahh... so good....” Mihoshi moaned in ecstasy, “Please, don’t stop... make me cum!!!!!” she begged.

            “That’s a good girl.” the trainer said with a grin.

***

            Kneeling down on one knee, Kiyone introduced herself to the rabbit eared and white furred woman sitting in the throne atop the dais. She still felt a little shocked from when she’d walked into the massive throne room. Not by her appearance, though that was a bit of a surprise. But by the sheer elegance of this place. It was the kind of extravagance one would find in the Imperial Palace on Jurai, filled with all the finery of the realm.

            While one of the servants introduced Kiyone by her old and new titles as a Galaxy Police Detective, and now a Planetary Police Force Operative, the bluegreen haired young woman let her mind wander, thinking of how her career might advance over time. While the world was at peace, there was still a number of common crimes, even some major ones that were left to the normal authorities. Mimette had even told her of one serial killer wandering around in North America. Chaosbringer knew who she was, but had explained that it was a mortal matter, and must be solved by mortal means. Though she didn’t like the idea of him withholding information that would save the lives of a number of potential victims, there was a certain logic behind his choice. She guessed that if he constantly gave humanity all the answers to their questions, then they wouldn’t be able to stand on their own.

            “I may be their ‘savior,’ but that doesn’t mean I can just wander about, saving them from every problem that affects their lives... Were I to handle every bit of injustice they perceive in the course of their lives, there would be no reason to even bother living.”

            It was true, a woman with a sociopathic disorder was a matter for the police, not a god. At least that was Kiyone’s opinion, besides, this could also be viewed as womans first steps to a functional society without men. God, I sound like a lesbian just thinking that, she thought to herself as Ecstasy stood up and walked down to take a closer look at her.

            “Hmm, stand up.” she told her in a light, almost musical voice.

            Kiyone got to her feet and watched as Ecstasy circled her, “It would be my honor to serve you highness.”

            Ecstasy lifted a blonde eyebrow, “Careful how you use that word, serve, I might think you were coming on to me.” she said before patting the woman on her butt gently. Kiyone squealed lightly in surprise and the bunnygirl giggled, “Relax, I have several things to deal with later, and no time for fun right now.” she then sighed, “Well, you look competent enough, most of the police force was made up of men in the higher ranks. After the transition, we had a lot of promotions to hand out. I’m sorry to say some were promoted to improper positions, we could use someone who knows what she’s doing. Mimette gave me a brief on your profile, Galaxy police, I think you can handle one planet then.”

            “I.. I will do my best your majesty.” Kiyone said quickly.

            Ecstasy chuckled, “Relax, if I wanted you, you’d be on your back by now.” She then patted her on the shoulder in a friendly manor, “Come, I have a few minutes before my next meeting, tell me more of your Galaxy police.” she said as she lead her over towards the balcony that overlooked the city.

            In the shadows of the throne room, Chaosbringer watched Kiyone’s, ‘interview’, with Ecstasy. Aside from being slightly nervous from whatever Mimette might have told her about youma, she presented herself fairly well. A shift in the air that no mortal could hope to notice drew the dark gods attention, “I believe you had said once before that you wished to come down here only on assignment...”

            A sultry and seductive voice answered from the shadows behind him, “Mmm, I was only curious. A world without men, sounds like fun...”

            “Yes, I had forgotten your preference to feed on female blood. Unfortunately, you’ll find there to be a lack of palatable virgins in the local area,” Chaosbringer answered back without turning.

            The voices owner stepped out of the shadows, revealing herself to be a young woman who appeared to be in her early twenties, with smooth, creamy white skin, and ample breasts. Her hair was a fine shade of blood red with a few ebony strands scattered about. A pair of jade green eyes scanned about, taking in the details of her surroundings. She was dressed in skin tight leathers that served only to accentuate her curvy form. The bodice was cinched so tightly that a human woman wouldn’t be able to breathe in it, luckily, the womans dhampir nature made drawing breath a secondary priority.

            “Well, that’s a shame...” she said with a light pout on her lips. “I don’t suppose you have any of that delicious wine on you then?” she asked with a smile that let the low light glint off her ivory fangs.

            “So that’s what brings you here Rayne.” Chaosbringer said as he reached within his coat and withdrew a silver flask and handed it to her.

            “You’re so sweet.” Rayne said demurely as she uncapped the flask and took a long swig. She had nearly drained the entire flask before letting it down, “Ah... so sweet....” she cooed.

            Chaosbringer said nothing as he watched Kiyone and Ecstasy continue to converse on the balcony outside. “I trust your sisters are fairing well,” he asked after a moment.

            “Oh they’re fine, although Ephemera is a bit restless, always complaining that she hasn’t killed anyone in so long.”

            “Yes, I suppose that particular problem may have to be rectified.....” Chaosbringer mussed to himself before turning away. “Keep the flask if you wish, and return to my palace when you’ve sated your curiosity,” he ordered before fading from sight.

***

            Several days later, Kiyone let out a contented sigh as she lay back in her home office, Chaosbringer and Ecstasy had based her in England, London specifically. Though her duties would carry her around the globe, this would be where she came to file her reports and place bring perps in for booking. She smiled and looked down at the glittering diamond badge she’d been given, the blue furred catgirl, Mercury, if she remembered correctly, had told her the badge was formed in a special tank using some process Kiyone couldn’t begin to understand. But what she did understand was that the badge, with its crystal clear form, with frosted area’s for her number: 000001, was made was flawless gemstone quality diamond, and likely worth more than what she could earn in ten lifetimes of overtime in her former life.

            I’m really gonna have to thank Washu one of these days, she thought to herself. Once she was properly inducted, Kiyone had learned the specifics of how she’d gotten to this world. While infuriated at first to the point of giving Washu a black eye under that red fur of hers, she now realized that though slightly unpleasant to change over to, this new life was a blessing.

            A soft beeping noise drew the bluegreen haired womans attention over to a monitor set onto her desk. Sitting up, Kiyone tapped the blinking light and watched as Queen Ecstasy’s image flickered to life on the screen. The bunnygirl smiled at the sight of her and said, “Ah, Officer Makibi, I trust you’ve settled in well?” she asked.

            Kiyone offered a bow of her head, “My Queen, this is an unexpected pleasure. How can I be of service?”

            The bunnygirl laid back on the screen, and Kiyone could see that she was calling her from within her bedchambers. And from the complete lack of straps on her white furred bare shoulders, it was quite likely that she wasn’t wearing anything at all. “Oh nothing really, I just wanted to see how you were settling in, and to inform you that your clearance for the global teleporting system is taken care of, you should receive the pass key by late evening there.”

            “Thank you majesty.” Kiyone said with another nodding bow. It still felt strange referring to anyone by titles, but she could get used to it with time. Ecstasy then closed her eyes and sighed softly in a way that made Kiyone wonder just what exactly was going on over there. Though her better judgement told her that she was likely better off not knowing. The Queen bade her a fond farewell and closed the link. Leaving Kiyone to go over the last few reports on her desk. Oddly enough, the bluegreen haired woman found herself wondering just what exactly happened to Mihoshi, as Mimette had told her that she was released from the dungeons a couple days after she’d last seen her.

***

            “Achoo!!!” Mihoshi sneezed in the chill air of the drab closet like space that served as her office. After she’d awaken after a seemingly endless series of ravishings by differently shaped creatures, she’d woken up in another room of the building she currently occupied. A tall woman with a hard beauty about her entered a short while later and informed Mihoshi that she had been assigned to serve as a watch guard officer at this station in the middle of Siberia. She and three other women were the only occupants here, and aside from an occasional caravan taking supplies out to far away villages, the days were endlessly repetitive. The blonde haired girl sneezed a second time and wiped her nose, “Ahh, it’s cold out here!!!” she whined.

***

            As she switched off the comline, Queen Ecstasy smiled and looked down at the red haired girl sucking her cock lovingly. Naru’s blue eyes looked back up at Ecstasy as her lips slowly glided over her thinly furred cock, leaving a glistening trail of saliva. The bunnygirl moaned again and reached her hands up to grasp her own breasts, kneading and squeezing the large mounds as Naru took several more inches down her skilled throat.

            “Mmmm, that feels so good...” Ecstasy cooed, “I’m so glad you agreed to be my head concubine.” she told her.

            Slowly, Naru pulled her mouth off Ecstasy’s dick and her hand moved to slide up and down it’s length while she kissed the tip with her ruby painted lips, “All of my holes are yours to fuck Usagi...” Naru said with a giggle, repeating part of the Sex Slaves oath. She then rubbed her face against the side of the youma’s cock, loving the way it felt against her skin while she moved down to slide her tongue over one large testicle. As always, Ecstasy’s balls had swollen almost to the size of grapefruit, filling with sperm to soon be released into whatever orifice the bunnygirl desired. Naru would willingly take it in any hole, loving the feel of it filling her and the way it sent her into endless waves of ecstasy and desire.

            The twenty-seven year old woman cooed and moaned as she played her tongue all around her mistress’ balls, the smell of her cock and pussy making her own cunt droll in anticipation. Naru then moved to sit up on her knees atop the bed as she removed the golden laced white bra and crotchless panties that were the standard attire for all the girls in Ecstasy’s private harem. Naru was in charge of the girls kept there, all of them younger than (and in her own opinion, prettier than) herself, though Ecstasy still called the redhead to her bedside every night when one of the other youma weren’t there to occupy the Queen. The white furred bunnygirls loving adoration of her childhood friend made Naru feel special about herself. True, she may just be a collection of holes for the youma to unload the seed into, but she didn’t care, it was her place in the new world. Before, she’d followed in her late mothers footsteps, taking over the Jewelry store that she owned, smiling for uppity gentleclass people whom all thought they were better than her even though they relied on her services to adorn themselves in shiny pebbles.

            Now though, she was head concubine to the Queen herself, in the new world, that placed her in a fairly high role in society. The redhead placed all those esoteric thoughts aside as she leaned back down and slowly mashed her breasts around her Queen’s cock. Her saliva from earlier made the perfect lubricant as she slid her chest up and down the long pole, making Ecstasy moan softly in pleasure while she lightly bucked her hips in time with Naru’s motions.

            Naru giggled playfully as she swirled her tongue around the tip of Ecstasy’s cock while mashing her tits around its length harder. She tasted a bit of precum at the tip and relished the warm sensation that spread throughout her body as it entered her system. The red haired woman smiled at Ecstasy and pinched her nipples between her fingers, “Mmm, your cock tastes so good...” she cooed.

            Smiling back at her, Ecstasy sat up quickly and pounced on top of Naru, pushing her back down onto the beds lower end before covering her mouth with hers and kissing her deeply. Naru moaned into the kiss and wrapped her arms around the bunnygirls naked body, loving the soft warm feeling of her fur beneath her fingers. The two of them wrestled tongues for several seconds before Ecstasy lifted her hips up and pushed her dick down into Naru’s sopping wet pussy, making her moan even louder against her lips.

            Ecstasy groaned in pleasure as she felt Naru’s tight folds hug her cock lovingly as she began pumping in and out of her slowly while she mashed her larger breasts against the other girls. She could feel the lump of her cock on Naru’s belly as she humped her at a quickening pace. The bunnygirl broke the kiss between them after several long moments and looked down into her soft blue eyes. Naru let out another passionate moan and leaned her head back, Ecstasy then began licking the creamy smooth skin of her neck slowly.

            Shuddering with pleasure, Naru wrapped her legs around Ecstasy’s waist and moaned loudly, “Ahhh, so good, so deep!!!! Fuck me!! Fuck my hole!!!!! Ahhhhh!!!!!”

            “Mmmm, you’re so tight Naru, like always...” Ecstasy purred before planting another kiss on her lips which the redhead gladly returned. The white furred bunnygirl then slowly moved to sit up on her knees, pulling her concubine up with her. She then increased the power of her thrusts, driving her cock up and down, pumping it into the girls dripping cunt and making her scream with pleasure. Fur and flesh slapped wetly against each other, the sound joining those of a lightly creaking bedframe and the impassioned pants, grunts, and moans of two women as they fornicated without abandon.

            “Ahhhh..... fuck me!!! Fuck me hard!!!!!! Yes, yes, YESSS!!!!” Naru screamed as she felt herself cumming again and again, her pussy gushing juices around Ecstasy’s pelvis. “Yes!! Please Usagi, please impregnate me, I want your baby so bad!!!!! I promise I’ll raise her to be as good a concubine as me, please, please knock me up!!!!!” Naru begged desperately as she came again.

            Ecstasy only smiled and began pumping her cock in and out faster.

Chapter 7 - Sasami’s New Life

            Bleeps and chirps filled the background of Washu’s laboratory as she moved about the rows of tanks that lined one hallway. Within them, the latest batch of Ayeka’s children grew rapidly to maturity. Information was flash learned into their minds via a number of electrodes that were placed on their foreheads. With this group, Ayeka had birthed more than thirty children in the past seven days, and had given Ryoko almost a full Platoon for her army.

            The red furred catgirl walked along the steel tiled floor and exited the hallway to the Lab proper. All around her, massive tanks and storage bins dominated the room. “Hmm,” she mussed to herself as she looked around and pulled a clipboard from seemingly nowhere and began looking over its list. “Hope sempai can get me that bigger lab space soon, it’s getting cluttered in here...” she said to herself.

            “Hmm, did you say something mistress?” Tama asked as she walked by, still dressed in her hyper slutty palace maid uniform, the outfit was similar to a normal maids uniform, only the neckline was cut to end below the breasts, and the skirt was parted in the front and back to allow easy access to her lower holes.

            “Hmm? No, no, go on with your duties.” Washu said with a dismissive wave of her tail while she looked over the list.

            Nodding, Tama carried the tray she was holding over to Ayeka’s pen and refilled the moaning pregnant womans feeding dish. The milking pumps were as always attached to her nipples, draining out the massive amounts of her breast milk as she laid there on her back. She had stopped whining constantly after the first week in her new existence, not that Washu cared, Lovely thing soundproofing fields, she thought to herself.

            “Yep, definitely gonna need a bigger place, or I’m going to have to expand this dimension again.” she said aloud.

            “I believe that can be arranged soon enough.” said a deep voice from behind the red furred catgirl.

            Washu whirled around to see Chaosbringer standing behind her, the dark sorceress Kairisu stood next to him, her purple eyes scanning about the large space, taking in all the tanks and machines. She was still dressed in her leather spellcasters outfit that was a bit on the showy side. The scientist had only met the girl once, but she was intrigued by her ability to manipulate energy through thought and word. It was an ability she’d like to study at some time.

            “Sempai, this is an unexpected surprise, what brings you here?” she asked with a bow.

            “Your report mentioned the last of the girls that were in your company being the greatest threat,” he replied.

            “Oh, you mean Sasami. Yes, well, she herself isn’t that dangerous, it’s Tsunami we have to worry about.” she explained while she set her clipboard down on atop one of the computers and walked over to a single tank several feet away. Inside was a single naked young girl, by human standards, she couldn’t have been more than nine or ten, with long pale blue hair that was tied up into a pair of long pigtails that floated about aimlessly in the stasis fluid. All around the tank, symbols had been crudely painted onto the glass. Several resembled ancient runes, while others looked more like mathematic equations.

            “This is the girl,” Chaosbringer asked as he looked inside, “I find it hard to believe such power could rest within such a young body.”

            “Actually Sempai, she’s seven hundred and eight years hold.” said Washu, her voice now noticeably higher. Kairisu turned to look away from the tank and gasped when she saw the red furred catgirl now in a much younger body. Her breasts had shrunken down to those of a barely pubescent girl, and her height had dropped down by more than half.

             As Kairisu blinked in confusion, Washu giggled and struck a pose, “Aren’t I just so cute!?”

            Chaosbringer said nothing and lightly traced one symbol on the glass tube. “How exactly do you intend on dealing with your wayward ‘sister’?” he asked.

            Her demeanor becoming serious again, Washu walked over to the side of the tank and checked the readouts. “Tsunami’s ability to manifest in the physical world is suppressed by these markings. And once Sasami is out of the tank, she’ll become aware again and seek to deal with both of us.”

            “Reason enough to keep the forever child sealed, for I believe Tsunami would be an irritating nuisance,” Chaosbringer said.

            Washu grinned, “My sister has one major weakness though. She assimilated herself with Sasami to save her life a long time ago. As such, she can be manipulated, what I’m doing now is writing a series of memories into her mind, they’ll be completely believable to both of them. Sasami will believe that the Earth was attacked by her own father, driven mad by power. That Tenchi and his family were killed, along with Ayeka. Then, as the old man came for her, Ryoko, and the rest of us, you appeared and rescued us.” she explained, “Once that’s done, all you need to do is raise Sasami in this world, bring her loyalties over to you, and Tsunami will follow. Once Sasami goes up, Tsunami’s personality will take a back seat to things.”

            “An interesting notion, if a little long winded.” Chaosbringer said as he placed a hand on the tank directly in front of Sasami’s forehead. “If all of your plans have been so needlessly complicated it’s obvious how you’ve been met with failure.”

            “...,” Washu frowned at the comment as she saw Chaosbringer glance back over his shoulder toward her.

            “Sometimes the best plans are those most simplistic...,” he said in a voice that faintly sounded amused.

            “What did you have in mind then?” Washu asked.

***

            Floating in the darkness, the form of Tsunami tried to manifest her soul outward to see what was going on. For quite some time now she had been unable to sense anything from Sasami or use any of her power to find out anything on her own. She was unsure of how much time had passed, but knew that it had to at least been several days. Focusing her will again she felt a strong force pushing back against her, and finally realized that something bad had happened to Sasami.

            “I wouldn’t suggest you to continue on like this,” a voice said from the darkness. “Of course, what happens to you is of little consequence...”

            “The Forbidden God...,” Tsunami whispered as she hurriedly scanned for the source of the voice.

            “I suppose I should feel honored that a goddess such as yourself would know my identity...,” the voice replied.

            “Sasami has nothing to do with this,” she said quickly. “If it’s me you want...”

            “Actually, she has everything to do with this...”

            “No... you can’t...”

            “You see, while your running about causing havoc in my machinations could provide amusement, I’m sad to say that I can’t just allow that. If you know who I am then I can only assume you know why I exist...”

            “I won’t let you hurt her...,” Tsunami said as her eyes began to glow in anger.

            “Oh, believe me, I will not underestimate your powers, which is precisely why I’ve come to talk. As long as you remain dormant inside her and give your solemn word that you will in no way affect my vision, then I foresee no problems with her continual health. Of course, if you were to refuse...”

            “I... I’ll do it,” Tsunami whispered, realizing she had no other choice. While her powers would at least force a stalemate against the Dark God, the fact that Sasami’s body was nowhere near as powerful would make it all moot.

            “A wise decision... I wonder if Tokimi will do the same...”

            Before Tsunami could say anything, she felt the presence she had been speaking to dissipate, leaving her once again alone in the darkness. Closing her eyes, the goddess hoped that she had made the right decision, that by saving Sasami she hadn’t doomed for more to death in the process.

***

            BAM BAM BAM!!!!

            “Sasami-chan, wake up, we’re gonna be late!!!” a voice called through the door.

            Groggily, Sasami opened her bright pink eyes and sat up on her futon. Her head felt light and her mind fuzzy, as though she’d been asleep for too long.

            “Mm, Ayeka...?” she asked out loud before another series of knocks against her door sounded. Sasami shook her head and looked around, wondering where she was, and how she’d gotten here.

            A moment passed, and Sasami found a bathrobe sitting next to her futon and pulled it over her naked body. At first she was surprised to find herself naked, but as her mind cleared she remembered that she always slept in the nude. Once covered, she went over to the door of the small apartment she found herself in, part of her memory told her that she’d been staying here for the last couple of weeks, ever since the accident.

            Sasami’s had stopped a few inches from the door knob, what accident? Where was Tenchi, Ayeka, and Ryoko? Sasami closed her bright pink eyes and shook her head from side to side, her pale blue hair flailing about. What was going on?

            Outside, the voices owner grew impatient and Sasami heard the sound of a key fitting into the lock and releasing it. The door opened half a beat later and in walked a young girl that seemed both a stranger and yet familiar to her. She was young, maybe twelve, or perhaps thirteen. Though clearly not human with her dull red and white fur, pointed ears, and long fluffy tail. She was dressed only in what looked like an apron crossed with a school uniform, with Sailor lapels and wrist cuffs. A pair of all purple eyes looked at Sasami with mild irritation at first, but it quickly gave way to concern when she saw the confusion on her face.

            “You’ve been having that dream again haven’t you?” the foxgirl asked as she set down her book bag and moved over to her. Sasami felt her knees give way beneath her and she collasped into the foxgirls outstretched arms. “Hey, easy now,” she consoled her as they moved over to a small desk sitting over in the corner of the otherwise barren apartment. “Dr. Hakubi told you to take it easy every morning.” she said.

            “Wa.. Washu?” Sasami asked.

            The foxgirl nodded, “Yes, that’s her, she took care of you when Ryoko rescued you from the wreck.”

            “Wreck?” Sasami asked, blinking as a few memories boiled up. She had been in a car, driving with her mother along a mountain road. They were moving to Tokyo, but something happened, an animal got in the path and her mother swerved to avoid it. After that... Sasami felt as though someone had driven a spike through her forehead, she remembered fire, pain, broken glass.

            The foxgirl gave her a patient pat on the shoulder, her face showing the pity one felt for someone who had suffered needlessly. “You were in a car accident in the mountains, went off the road. Ryoko, the Fire Knight was training in a clearing not too far from you. She saved you and rushed you to Dr. Hakubi’s lab. You were in a coma for a long while.” she explained slowly.

            Sasami nodded as her memory became more clear, but there was something off, something not right. “Where’s my sister, Ayeka, was she in the crash?” she asked quickly.

            The dark haired foxgirl blinked her all purple eyes and her name returned to Sasami. Saturn, this was Sailor Saturn, who had been keeping her company while she recovered away from the hospital. Saturn shook her head, making her short dark purple almost black hair bounce about slightly, “Sasami-chan, you’re an only child, you don’t have any sisters.”

            Sasami’s eyes went wide, “But I...?” she began to say before her head spiked with pain again.

            “The doctors said you probably had some pretty strange dreams while you were in the coma. They said your mind made a place where you could go while your body healed from your injuries.” Saturn said to her.

            Sasami nodded, it made sense, as her memories began to fade, she remembered a girl named Ayeka, but couldn’t really remember what she was like. When she tried to remember her face, she recalled a heavily pregnant naked woman sitting on a cushion of some kind in the corner of a room. Her red eyes staring blankly off into space while suckers drained milk from her enormous breasts.

            Saturn then snapped her fingers, “I know, there’s a girl named Ayeka in the labs, she was a bad person who was punished by the Master. You might have seen her in the labs when Ryoko took you there.”

            “Ryoko, so she’s real?” Sasami asked.

            Saturn nodded, “Yup, she saved you from the crash.” she reminded her.

            “Silver green hair, yellow eyes, fair skin, smells kind of like alcohol,” Sasami asked.

            “Got the first two, and last ones right, but she has white fur that tinged with pink, she’s a catgirl youma.” Saturn corrected her, “Was she in your dreams as well?”

            The blue haired girl nodded, feeling so confused, and then worried as she thought of another question, her voice shaking as she asked, “And my... my... mo...”

            Saturn put her hand over Sasami’s and squeezed it gently. She didn’t answer her. That was enough, and Sasami began to cry. Saturn squeezed her hand again before she wrapped her arms around the other girl. The foxgirl didn’t know the entire story behind the young blue haired girl that she gently rocked back and forth, only that Chaosbringer had assigned her to keep an eye on her. Washu told her the story of her being in an accident and how Ryoko had saved her. The red furred catgirl had also explained about the coma and odd fantasies she had experienced while she was going in and out of consciousness.

            “As she recovers, her memory may be a bit muddled, I don’t know if she’ll fully be able to distinguish between her real life and the fantasy one she built in her mind. You should help her by reenforcing her real life and not the fantasy one.” Washu had explained to her when Saturn was called to meet Sasami a little over a week ago. The girl was mostly catatonic then, she guessed that was denial over what had happened to her, but she managed to have a few brief words with her, even played a game of cards with her. A few days ago, Sasami had told her she wanted to start going to school again, and Saturn asked Uranus and Neptune to help enroll her at her middle school.

            After the paperwork was all filed away, Saturn had gotten Sasami a uniform and delivered it the other day, she was looking forward to seeing her in it as she escorted her to her first day of school.

            Several minutes passed before Sasami could stop herself from crying uncontrollably and slowly extracted herself from Saturns embrace, “Ho..taru, that’s your real name isn’t it, I think, I remember, you said your name is, Hotaru?”

            “It’s my birth name, yeah.” Saturn said with a nod.

            Sasami nodded, her head becoming more clear when she focused on the memories the foxgirl told her of. Things began coming back to her, the Crystal Era after the worlds Great Freeze, growing up with her mother under a rather strict father, a man with a thick purple bread who was often very mean and controlling. Then the great change across the world, when she and her mother were freed. They had gone to the Agents of Queen Ecstasy for financial aide while her mother reacclimated herself to being the one in charge of things. Everything was so much happier in her home after that. Her mother had gone back to school, learned to be a nurse, and they were gonna move to the city to really start a new life for themselves.

            The blue haired girl began to cry again, all that was gone now, and she was alone in the world. Saturn hugged her again and held her gently, “Hey, it’s alright, you’re gonna be okay, I promise.” she told her softly. She then explained how the Queen had loosely adopted her, set up a home, finances, and everything else she’d need here in the city. “Foster services were pretty much scrapped and rebuilt after the Big Change, cause her majesty decided to help all orphaned children by creating something better to properly care for and nurture them, while still helping them build their own lives.” she told her.

            The very few parentless children were usually placed in the care of one of the churches, but in certain cases they were placed in specialized foster homes filled with dedicated women who would raise and care for them until they were old enough to care for themselves. The unofficial age set for that was usually between fourteen and sixteen, although exceptions could be made in ceratin cases, after that, with the abundance of empty apartments left after the Great Change, those children were given a home, and money to provide food and pay for utilities. In most cases one of the women who raised them would come and visit twice a week to help them along. In the meantime, the girls were free to build a life for themselves, make friends, socialize, and grow. It took a year for the system to work out all it’s minor kinks, but now the success rate was higher than the previous solutions.

            In the event that one of the children fell into the good graces of another family, the adoption process was more simplistic than before, and all that was required was to fill out a few forms and move whatever belongings the girl had over to her new home. As all of this returned to Sasami, she felt the stabbing pain in her skull ebb and eventually fade entirely. She then looked around her apartment, and saw that it was loosely furnished, a futon, desk, and chair the only real furnishings. There was a small and seldom used TV in the corner, as she hadn’t really felt like watching anything since coming here.

            She remembered Saturn coming to meet with her, the foxgirl youma being called because she had known a similar situation with being orphaned at a young age. The young senshi quickly offered for the Sasami to become her roommate, as she had an apartment that was too big for just her. While initially unsure of the idea, the constant cheerful insistence of Saturn managed to persuade her to the idea.

            “I.. I remember now, my head feels a little better.” Sasami said softly while still wiping away tears.

            Saturn nodded back and stood up, “Lemme grab you something to drink.” she said as she moved over to the small kitchen in the side of the apartment. There was a small mini-fridge set into the corner, in it were a mix of juice boxes and some sodas. She picked up one of the juice boxes and popped the straw into it. She then went back over to the young blue haired girl and handed it to her. Sasami nodded her thanks and drank the contents slowly, it was some kind of fruit juice, but she couldn’t identify it.

            The two of them sat together in silence for a few minutes before Saturn look up at the clock mounted on the plain undecorated wall. Her purple eyes widened, “Oh crap!!!!! We are soooooo late!” she yelled as she stood up and looked around for where she had placed her bookbag. Her head whipping from side to side before she located it by the door with her shoes.

            Sasami set her juice box down, its contents drained, and remembered that today was supposed to be her first day of school! The flurry of activity that followed blurred in Sasami’s memory as Saturn helped her quickly wash up, put her hair into the twin pigtail style she enjoyed, then dress in her schools uniform. The blue haired girl couldn’t help but blush as she donned the outfit, which was really nothing more than an apron with a Sailor Lapel and ascot. There were some pockets on the front, and it came with a pair of cuffs for her wrists, each one was a solid white, like Saturns, indicating that she was a first year student.

            “Are you sure it’s okay for me to go out like this?” Sasami asked while Saturn ushered her out the door.

            “Yeah, it’s fine, it’s only your school uniform.” Saturn said while closing the door to her apartment.

            “But, I’m not even wearing panties...” Sasami said nervously, her entire face blushing.

            “Wow, you really are from out of town, no one really wears those anymore.” Saturn told her as they started down the steps to the street below.

            Once they were downstairs, Saturn grabbed Sasami’s hand and took off running, leading her through the huge city area to the School itself. Sasami looked up in awe of the building, it was so big, with at least five levels. All around her, she saw other girls in the same uniform she wore moving around, talking, smiling, or making out with each other.

            “Great, we missed first period,” Saturn sighed at seeing every one out for the short break between classes, “I’m gonna get an earful from Michiru-mama...” she muttered to herself.

            “I’m... I’m sorry...” Sasami said, knowing it was her fault Saturn was so late.

            “It’s okay, don’t worry about it.” the foxgirl told her with a smile and led her onto the grounds.

            Looking around herself, Sasami saw several older girls talking with one another by the door, on their wrists were colored cuffs with white stripes, indicating second and third year students. Like everyone else, they wore the apron like uniform with nothing underneath, the sight made Sasami feel a little better about the way she was dressed. And, as she got used to it, her butt felt a little breezy, but it felt kind of nice.

            Saturn led her through a series of hallways to one classroom, “This is our class.” she said and opened the door, only to be tackled the instant it was open all the way. Sasami gasped in surprise and saw that the attacker was another young girl, maybe ten or eleven years old, with brown hair and barely developing breasts. On closer inspection, Sasami saw that the girl wasn’t attacking Saturn, but was hugging her tightly.

            “Hotaru!!!!” Sakura squealed, “You weren’t here, I missed you....” she whimpered.

            Laughing weakly, Saturn sat up and pulled the brown haired girl off her, “Yeah, I know, I was helping my new friend here, you know, the one I told you about?” Saturn explained slowly, noting the look of blank lust in Sakura’s eyes as she felt her hand between her legs, massaging her balls softly.

            Sakura blinked and turned to look at Sasami, her eyes narrowing instantly with suspicion and jealousy.

***

            Back inside of Washu’s labs, Chaosbringer watched as the red furred catgirl mulled over several screens of digital information. Most of the screen showed lines of machine code that likely only made sense to Washu. He might be a god, but one couldn’t expect him to know every minute detail about everything. While obviously familiar with the purpose behind them, computers and other technological advancements were never really something that interested him. Another screen listed levels of neuro-peptides, dopamine, serotonin, and other chemicals found in the human brain. A third screen displayed a realtime three dimensional computer model of the brain belonging to the girl that currently lay unconscious on the examination table. Chaosbringer had brought her here nearly an hour ago after having her retrieved from the dungeons and cleaned up.

            Washu had wasted no time with small talk as she attached innumerable wires and electrodes to Chibi-Usa’s forehead and scalp. The naked girl wouldn’t regain consciousness anytime soon, thanks to the special poison that he’d injected into her veins. The venom wasn’t fatal, coming from an extinct species of snake that had been native to an island that was once

located off the coast of Africa, placed exactly at zero degrees longitude and latitude. Over two thousand years ago a mysterious eruption had wiped out both the island and all forms of life there, save the few the Dark God had kept for himself in a small private zoo within his palace. The snake whose venom he’d used had been dubbed by him as the Crystal Snake, a fitting name, as the creatures body was nearly invisible except when viewed at the right angle or under ultra violet light. He’d preserved the species due to his fondness of how it stalked and killed.

            Once bitten, the snake’s prey nearly instantly became completely paralyzed while their mind remained completely alert, allowing the creature to take its time eating a victim who could only watch the hideous spectacle unfold before them. By the time the prey regained the use of its limbs, it was already far too late and it would be forced to suffer the agony of being digested alive.

            “Aha, found ya!” Washu said suddenly, drawing the gods mind back to the present.

            “You’ve located the secondary persona,” Chaosbringer asked as he moved to look back at the screens.

            “Was there ever any doubt that I would?” Washu asked as she began typing away at her console, her red furred hands a blur of motion. A light hum filled the air as she started up several machines, “Now all I need do is isolate the thought wave patterns,” she said more to herself than him, “Alright, now, how to bring you out into the world?” she asked the series of patterns on one screen.

            “I would suggest the natural way,” Chaosbringer offered.

            Washu grinned and brought up another screen, “Hmm, that just might work, good thinking Sempai.” Washu said, “Genius worthy of myself!” she added with a cackle. She then began typing away at her keyboard again and a mechanical whir fill the room. Chaosbringer looked back over to where Chibi-Usa lay and watched as a slender mechanical arm descended down to her. It’s end was roughly phallic shaped, its purpose obvious to anyone who looked. At the base was a secondary arm that ended in a slender needle that was attached to a clear tube. The tube had several silver wires that connected to the phallic protrusion. Washu tapped another key and the arm slid over to the pink haired girl, sliding it’s phallic end into her vagina and the needle slipping into her soft flesh a few inches above her cunny. The tube to which the needle was attached quickly filled with a small blood sample and washu went back to her typing. Isolating the girls DNA and extracting one of her ova with which to impregnate her with.

            Several keystrokes later, Washu leaned back and watched as the device removed itself from Chibi-Usa’s body. “It’ll take about six to seven weeks for it to be ready, but I’m sure you’ll be pleased with the outcome. After that, the ball’s entirely in your court.” Pausing for a second, a slight frown slid across Washu’s face as a thought struck her. “You know, I know you don’t like all the advances in the sciences, but there’s probably a cleaner, more efficient way other than the one you have planned for this...”

            “Keep me updated on the progress of the experiment,” Chaosbringer said, cutting her off as he turned to leave. “If this experiment is a success perhaps the next time we will try it your way...”

***

            Across the city, Ryoko sat in a local bar, sake bottle in hand. A jukebox in the corner played one of Anzu’s latest tracks as a handful of women went about cleaning up the area from last nights patrons. While the owner had tossed out the other women after two in the morning, She didn’t even think to ask the Fire Knight to leave.

            Ryoko sighed quietly and took another gulp of sake, she didn’t feel like returning to the Palace, even though Ecstasy had set up some very plush quarters for her. “Whoa, what’s got you looking so glum?” asked a voice from the Bar entryway.

            The white furred catgirl turned to look over in the voices direction and saw the red furred foxgirl with the two tails. They had been introduced briefly after she woke up in Washu’s lab again after her battle in the arena.

            “Kitsune, right?” Ryoko asked flatly.

            The foxgirl moved to sit next to her and ordered a drink from the woman behind the bar. She then nodded as her drink was handed to her, “Yep, that’s me, so, what’s eating ya?”

            The white furred catgirl shrugged, “Bored I guess. Part of me misses the old grind.”

            Kitsune took a sip of her drink and leaned against the counter, “Really, you miss living with five other girls who all wanted a piece of the guy you had your eye on?” she asked.

            “Don’t have my eye on him now.” Ryoko said defensively, “Honestly, I don’t know what I was thinking.”

            Kitsune nodded, “I can relate, things became a lot clearer once I was changed.”

            “At least you went willingly I hear.” Ryoko countered.

            The foxgirl raised an eyebrow, “Oh, and where'd you hear that?”

            “Haruka Urashima.” Ryoko said smugly.

            “Urp...” Kitsune grunted, “Yeah, I guess she would have told you, she's not still cross on that is she?”

            "Lets just say I wouldn't go to her bar unless you're planning on her getting you on your back a few moments after you arrive." Ryoko said.

            Kitsune grinned, "Oh, well that's no problem."

            The two of them laughed heartily and Kitsune took another long sip of her drink. Glancing towards the Fire Knight, she noticed that something still seemed off about her. Kitsune frowned a bit, and then spoke up.

            "So, is it the asskicking or what happened after," she asked as she looked over.

            "What," Ryoko sputtered as she looked towards the foxgirl.

            "Well, it's gotta be one of the two," Kitsune mused. "I mean, you did get your ass beat pretty bad, ya know? Hell, Motoko and the others didn't ever get beat that bad."

            "I coulda won...," Ryoko grumbled into her drink. "If that bitch of a mother hadn't kept cutting out my powers..."

            "Yeah, yeah, I know," Kitsune sighed. "You would've killed all the youma, ripped your mother's head off, escaped, and... well..."

            "Well what," Ryoko hissed. "I woulda killed them all!"

            "Uh huh," Kitsune nodded with the hint of a smile as she rose her glass to her lips. "So why didn't you do it after you changed?"

            "...," Ryoko stared into her drink as she thought over Kitsune's question. "I guess... even with all we fight, and all the things we've said to each other..., in the end she's still my mother. And you guys... well, I guess we're all sisters or something now."

            "He talked to you, didn't he," Kitsune said as she stifled a laugh.

            "Yeah," Ryoko answered as she slumped down.

            "Heh, don't worry, he terrifies the hell out of all of us, whether we want to admit it or not," Kitsune laughed.

            "Says the willing convert..."

            "Only 'cause I was so drunk. I think if I'd been sober I'd just be like all the other human girls out there by now. Don't worry about it, not only are you one of us now, but you've also got that nice prestige of being a Knight, too."

            “What was it the romans said,” Ryoko began, “In drink, there is truth.”

            “Hey, I’m trying to be nice here!” Kitsune said defensively.

            Ryoko laughed and downed the rest of her sake, “Wanna be nice, you can pay for the next round.” she told her with a grin.

            Kitsune smiled, “Fair enough, Barkeep...”

***

            The dank halls of the dungeon of Chaosbringers palace rang with thundering footfalls as one of the cyclopean guards ran blinding down the muck covered paths. The large green skinned beast man grunted fearfully as he stumbled over the uneven cobblestones. Behind him, the source of his fear chased after him, wielding the monsters own club.

            “Where is my doggieeeeeeee!?” Aerith demanded.

            "He take! He take," the behemoth yelled out as it turned a corner. Knowing firsthand the little girls speed and strength, he figured the best way to escape was to try and hide from her in the barracks. Shoving open the heavy metal door, be panicked again as he heard the sound of Aerith preparing to attack. Acting quick, he slammed the massive door behind him, hearing a deadening thud as the massive club dented the door.

            "What you do," another voice grumbled, causing the first cyclops to look up and see numerous others of his kind sitting about in the barracks.

            "She mad," the first one said as the thuds continued, now followed by muffled words. "Someone take it from her."

            As the other cyclopses began to laugh at the plight of their comrade, the heavy door came off its hinges and fell to the floor. Through the now open doorway walked Aerith, still gripping the club in a threatening manner, as her black eyes scanned the room.

            "Where. Is. My. DOGGIE," she screamed at the top of her lungs, causing all the cyclopses to panic. Having spent enough time around her they already had a good idea how strong she was in a good mood, so they could only guess at how much worse it would be now.

            "He... he take," said one in the back, its voice quaking a bit as it tried to remain calm.

            "He who? Grrrrr, I'll punch whoever touched my doggie in the face! Point him out," the girl hissed as she looked over each behemoth.

            "He. Your... daddy," another one piped up.

            "Oro," Aerith blinked, her anger drifting away.

            "Take for fun," one laughed in a raspy voice.

            "Aso," Aerith said as she scratched her head. "Daddy... fun. Fun... daddy. Fun plus daddy... ... ... Nope, I'm not seeing it."

            "It true, it true," several yelled at once. "No hit us!"

            "Oh where, oh where has my little doggie gone," she sighed as she plopped down on the dented door. "Oh where, oh where can it be?"

***

            Water trickled down the sides of a large fountain in the back yard of Sailor’s Neptune and Uranus’ new Mansion home. They had purchased it at nearly a penny on the dollar, the building having belonged to a reclusive millionaire before the Great Change, in the four years after it, the maids had left it to go to ruin with no one to care for the grounds. The mansion was just beginning to show signs of disrepair when Neptune and Uranus had come to look at it, but once they moved in, Ecstasy had paid to have an entire crew come in and fix the place up like their own personal palace for their growing family.

            Erina laughed happily as she and her sisters Hitomi and Mireille frolicked around in the large pool while Desdemona sat with her parents, Mutsumi, and their guests on the patio. The busty brown haired girl looked up at the clear blue late spring sky, she was dressed in her usual white silk sundress that was so sheer as to nearly be transparent. While most slaves such as her weren’t allowed to wear clothing, Mutsumi was considered to be a loose wife to Neptune rather than her personal slave, thus allowing her more leeway.

            Sitting across from Neptune and Uranus, Sailor Mercury and Jupiter both purred to themselves as they held their newborn children. Both catgirls had gone into labor at almost exactly the same time, moaning in ecstasy as they climaxed again and again as they gave birth to their daughters. Jupiters birth daughter had inherited her mothers pink fur, but her father’s blue hair and eyes. Mayumi, as Jupiter had named her, had wide all blue eyes that looked around her environment always with curiosity and wonder.

            Rie, Mercury’s birth daughter, however was the exact opposite, having inherited blue fur like her mother, with a few patches of white on her mouth and torso, she had gotten Jupiters dark brown hair and a pair of all green eyes that had a mischievous glint in them. Both newborns had already grown into a toddler stage, having the bodies of one year olds.

            Mayumi currently slept in her mothers lap, purring silently as Jupiter lightly stroked her blue hair. Jupiter smiled down at her daughter, enjoying the moment of peace as she sat in the company of her closest friends and lovers. The pink furred catgirl looked over to Mercury, watching as she quietly nursed Rie, the younger catgirl hungrily sucking at her mothers nipple, drinking in mouthfuls of warm sweet milk. The sight brought a smile to her lips as she looked down at her own D-Cup breasts, they had swollen into an F-Cup for a few weeks after she’d given birth, and while she didn’t really mind the added size, breast feeding was a hassle. More than once she’d asked Mercury to do it for her, or had used a pump to drain out her excess milk to be fed to Mayumi via a bottle by one of the nurse maids at her mansion in Kenya.

            Mutsumi smiled and shifted the weight of her own newborn daughter, Lily. The small catgirl half-youma had her mothers fair skin, white hair, and a pair of dark black cat ears coming out the top of her head. A black furred tail emerged from her backside and coiled around her mothers arm lovingly as she shifted in her sleep. Lily had been born a few days before Rie and Mayumi, and though Mutsumi had enjoyed the birth, the aftermath had taken a bit out of her, making Neptune worry over her health for several weeks.

            It was strange, but since her coming here, Mutsumi hadn’t had a single one of her fainting spells or near death experiences. Idly, she touched a hand to the small sigil that was branded just behind her left ear. Chaosbringer had placed it there after Neptune had told him that she planned to take Mutsumi as her personal slave. The mark was a seal of some kind, and through a few of the small bits of research she’d done, it was meant to keep death away from her while at the same time removing her from the grasp of time. The symbol burned slightly when she touched it, but the pain was minor, and faded as quickly as it had come.

            The busty brunette then looked out over to the courtyard, “Oh my, look at that.” she said softly.

            Hearing her speak up, the youma present all turned to look and watched as Desdemona, the dog girl of Neptune an Uranus’ triplets, stood alone in the center of the courtyard. No one had noticed her leaving their small group. She was dressed in a loose, but well fitting karate-gi that was a bleach white color. The upper half was tied closed by a red sash at her waist, sandles adorned her feet and the only jewelry she wore was the amulet etched with the sign of Wind that Uranus had given her for her birthday one year.

            In each hand, Desdemona held a Chinese Bladed fan, the delicate weapons currently unfurled and moving with a fluid grace as she practiced her Kata’s. Desdemona moved slowly, almost like she were doing a dance. Her fans closing in her hands and moving to perform a block against an invisible opponent, then opening again to slash at the air. With each motion, Desdemona began to increase her speed, kicking, blocking, and slashing ever more faster. Until it looked as though she were one of the fighters from an old action movie, though every one of her moves were precise, flawless in their performance, and lethal in their intent.

            When she had finished, the silver furred dog girl closed her weapons and slid them into sheaths that were strapped to her ankles. Uranus stood up and openly applauded, proud of her daughter and walking over to speak with her. Mutsumi could hear what was being said, but she guessed that her youma mistress’ could as they watched the ‘father’ and daughter speak with one another. Desdemona said something to Uranus and the yellow furred dog girl gave a hearty laugh before slapping her hand on her childs shoulder and walking with her back to the others.

            Mutsumi smiled up at them and shifted Lily’s weight once again in her arms. “Mutsumi, why don’t you take Mireille and Hitomi and get dinner started, I’ll be along to help shortly.” Neptune said.

            Nodding, Mutsumi stood and handed Lily off to her father before calling her first born over along with young Hitomi. The three of them disappearing back into the house as idle conversation began again amongst the youma.

***

            Back at the school, Sasami followed Saturn and her ‘friend’ Sakura out into the courtyard for lunch. There, they met with a pair of older girls named Shinobu and Tomoyo. Both were in the Junior High classes of the school, while the three of them were still in their final year of grade school. Shinobu appeared to be around fourteen, as did Tomoyo, the former has short blue hair that was several shades darker than Sasami’s, and Tomoyo had deep black hair that came down to her shoulders. Both girls had blue eyes that sparkled as Saturn made the introductions.

            Together the five of them sat down to eat, Sasami had bought a lunch from the school cafeteria, having not made one for herself. Saturn brought with her a lunch made by Neptune since she spent last night at her surrogate family’s Mansion. Shinobu and Tomoyo also brought lunches from home. Sakura meanwhile, opted to have a more, alternative lunch. Sasami still felt odd watching her lying between Saturns legs, the foxgirls cock in her mouth, her head bobbing up and down its length. Though she had more or less grown accustomed to it since watching her constantly ‘drop’ her pencil in class earlier.

            Saturn only shrugged as she leaned back against a cherry tree and popped a squid ball, into her mouth, “She likes protein shakes.” she said around a mouthful of food.

            Tomoyo laughed and popped another rice bun into her mouth. Their group continued to chat quietly. Sasami learned that Shinobu was actually seventeen years old, but her being brought here from another Earth had altered her aging, slowing it down temporarily. She would begin aging normally again in another few years, though for now, it had made her placement in the schools something of a pain.

            Sakura meanwhile was another story, having been taken as a personal slave to Saturn. As such she had recieved a special brand on the back of her head, just behind her ear. The mark was the seal of a spell that had all but stopped her aging entirely. Though she didn’t live with Saturn, but with a foster care family that had adopted her, since she had been orphaned in the great change. The young brown haired girl seemed oblivious to the conversation around her as she continued to suck on Saturns cock, loving the feel of it in her mouth as she worked to bring her mistress to an orgasm and fill her belly with tasty cum.

            Saturn smiled as she told everyone about her adventures through Spira with the other youma, about the sights and sounds of the world where they had encountered the game of Duel Monsters and met the High Priestess of Gaea. “Speaking of Cian, where is she?” Shinobu asked, glad that Sakura was keeping Saturn busy so that she would have to be chased down by the foxgirl.

            As if in response to her question, Saturns briefcase began wobbling back and forth before falling over onto its side. The flap of the case fell open and a small figure crawled out of the case. “Ah.... eh... ahhaaa!” Cian grunted as she managed to pull herself free. She then turned and looked up at Saturn with a dark look on her small face, “That was mean Mistress, it’s hot in there!!!” she yelled in her tiny voice while jumping up and down angrily.

            Saturn smiled and giggled at the toon magician girl before picking her up and setting her on her shoulder, “I’m sorry sweetie, you know the teacher doesn’t like the student being distracted by you.”

            Cian pouted slightly and sat on the foxgirls bare shoulder, kicking her legs gently as she looked around. Saturn made another introduction for Sasami and smiled, telling her about how the tiny toon girl came into her service. While Sasami felt she should be shocked by the story, the way Saturn relayed it seemed so casual, that it felt like just listening to a friend tell of a fun adventure from her past.

            Smiling, Saturn leaned back against the tree again and moaned softly as Sakura’s attentions began building, her pleasure mounting inside her swelling balls as the knot in the base of her cock swelled. The reddish furred foxgirl then gasped in pleasure and placed her hands on top of the brown haired girls head, holding her in place as her cock began pumping her cum down her throat.

            Sakura only moaned around the foxgirls tool, loving the feel of the thick semen as it flowed down her throat and into her stomach. She welcomed the feeling of lightheadedness and desire that welled up in her as her skin flushed and her pussy dampened even more.

            “Mmmmm, that’s what I needed....” Saturn said with a smile as she pulled Sakura off her cock once her orgasm had subsided. The brown haired girl looked up at her with shimmering eyes that were blank of all emotion save lust and desire. She licked her lips and pulled Sakura into a deep kiss for several moment before letting her lay down next to her so her swollen stomach could digest the massive amount of cum in it.

            Several long minutes passed and conversation continued for another few minutes before the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch and telling the students to return to class. Saturn got up and had Cian hop back into her book bag, the little toon complained quietly, but obeyed. Sasami said farewell to Shinobu and Tomoyo as they headed back to their section of the school while she helped Saturn carry a still dazed Sakura back to their class.

            The next class was Global History, and their teacher, a young green haired woman fresh out of collage with her teaching license was assigned to them. Her name was Hirika Yamazaki, and though she was young, she carried herself well as she told the students to settle down. She then smiled to everyone as she looked out over the class with large blue green eyes.

            “Now class, we’ve been discussing the events of the Great Change and those prior to it. As many of you know, the Negamoon Wars left the Earth population greatly devastated, reducing the Earth’s Population from seven billion to a scant two point five billion. Can anyone tell me why the losses were so great?”

            One of the girls raised her hand, and Sasami remembered her from roll call as Yuki Kirei, she had brown eyes and hair, and spoke with an Osakan accent in her voice, “Ms. Yamazaki, because Prince Diamond used Neutron bombs on almost every Major City as part of his revenge on Humanity.”

            The green haired woman nodded and moved around behind her desk, “That’s right, Prince Diamonds attack was sudden and without mercy. Countless lives were lost in the initial attack, and with the exception of then called Crystal Tokyo, no place could truly be called safe. A number of cities were reduced to zero populace in a single day. Some even now remain empty, with no one living in them. Even with all of that, humanity began to rebuild, though with the War over, sixty-five percent of humanity’s population was now male.”

            Several of the students grumbled at that fact, knowing that the battle of the sexes took on a new meaning during those short years after the war. The teacher then continued, “Now we come to the point of today’s lesson, when our worlds Savior met with then Queen Neo-Serenity and purified our world. Eliminating all of the men, leaving only women behind to inherit the Earth.” she explained as she turned a page in the book on her desk, “Of course, like with all things, this wasn’t without its price. The already damaged population of the world had been reduced by more than half. Leaving a scant one point three billion humans left on the Earth.”

            One of the other girls raised their hand, Sasami couldn’t see who, but she listened as Ms. Yamazaki called on her. The girls hand lowered and Sasami heard her speaking, “Ms. Yamazaki, that’s why Queen Ecstasy and the other youma began the breeding programs, to repopulate the Earth.”

            Their teacher nodded, “That’s right, most of the program is conducted through the Churches, but anyone can make an appointment with a specific youma should they want that ones child exclusively.” She then placed her hand over her abdomen, “I myself am currently pregnant with a child of the Priestess Shelinda from the Gaea Temple. When all of you are older, it will be your duty to birth at least one child so that our species can continue through the ages.”

            “Yeah, if the boss’ll let me...” Saturn grumbled to herself as the Teacher began talking about the post Change events.

***

            Sitting comfortably in her private Harem Chamber, Queen Ecstasy watched as several young girls danced erotically for her. The bunnygirl queen smiled at the sight of the two nude teenage girls moving their bodies fluidly to the soft lilting music that was played from the harp playing girl off to one side of the room. Her hand lightly stroked over the head of the thirteen year old girl who knelt between her legs, sucking her cock and balls lewdly. The child, a gift from Venus during their get together in Rome several months ago, was still a virgin, the only one in the room. Ecstasy had decided to keep her as such until a special occasion, much to the childs dismay.

            Next to Ecstasy, Naru sat quietly, leaning back in her chair and rubbing her hands over her slowly growing belly. Already four months in, she had started showing the signs of pregnancy. When Mercury diagnosed that the child was healthy, both the Queen and her concubine were ecstatic with joy. Though Ecstasy couldn’t recognize the child as a member of the Royal House, she could take her on as a Concubine, a proper successor to Naru when the time came. The thought of fucking their daughter excited the Queen, making her cock twitch and throb in the mouth of the girl Venus had given her.

            The girl’s name was Erica, her hair was a charcoal color, and her skin was a creamy tan that went well with her brown eyes. Venus had trained her well in the art of blowjobs, Ecstasy savored the feel, sight, and sounds of Erica’s mouth slowly gliding over her white furred cock. The wet sucking noises only added to the pleasure as her hands moved to cup her balls gently, massaging them softly.

            Sighing softly, Ecstasy turned to Naru and took her hand in hers, squeezing it gently. Naru turned to look into her all blue eyes and smiled back. She then leaned over and rested her head on the bunny girls bare shoulder, closing her eyes and letting herself enjoy the closeness.

            Moments like these were what Ecstasy enjoyed most, the quiet comfort of a loved ones embrace. The pleasure provided so eagerly by the women of her harem, and the wet, hot, and sticky sex that happened so often when she visited here. Ecstasy closed her eyes and smiled, letting the feeling of Erica’s mouth on her cock wash over her, fill her, and take her to ever heightening levels of pleasure.

            “Mmmmm, that’s it.... suck it like that.... ahhhh, yessss....” Ecstasy moaned as she leaned back in her seat more, pushing more of her length into the girls mouth.

            Erica moaned around Ecstasy’s cock, loving the feel of it in her mouth as she took another few inches down her throat. She knew her owner was about to cum, and she eagerly awaited the hot, thick cum and the euphoria that came with drinking it. Her hands massaged the bunnygirls balls gently as she felt the first surge of cum pumping into her mouth. She moaned at length, swallowing every drop she could get down her throat. Thick white spunk dribbled past her lips as she took the rod in deeper, letting it release it’s load directly into her stomach.

            “Ahhh..... yes..... so good..” Ecstasy moaned as she came at length. She then turned and pulled Naru into a deep kiss, her tongue sliding against the other girls.

            Moaning softly, Naru kissed back and leaned herself against her mistress, loving the warmth and comfort of her body. When the bunnygirl broke the kiss, she looked over to the clock and sighed, “Never enough free time...” she muttered to herself as she got up to meet with her afternoon appointments.

***

            Sasami laughed happily as she, Sailor Saturn, and Sakura splashed around in the school pool. Sasami and Sakura both wore the standard one piece swimsuits, while the young foxgirl swam naked, enjoying the feel of the water on her fur. It had been a month since Sasami started going to classes, and she had adjusted to them well. The bashfulness over her uniform faded within a week, and she quickly began to make friends among the other girls in the school. Saturn helped her get used to city living, showing her where the best places to buy food were, and the most fun hangouts.

            The class moved by annoyingly quick and the day slowly came to a close. As Sasami stood by her footlocker sliding her shoes on, she looked up to see Saturn, Sakura, Shinobu, and Tomoyo coming down the stairs towards her. “Hi Sasami-chan!” Saturn said with a smile as she moved to hug the blue haired girl gently.

            “We’re all going out for burgers,” Shinobu said as she went over to her own locker.

            “And wondering if you’d like to join us.” Saturn finished with a grin.

            “Sure!” Sasami said happily. She then closed her locker and grabbed her bag, moving over to stand next to the foxgirl while the others went about getting their shoes changed. She smiled at Sakura and Shinobu, enjoying being able to spend time with her friends, and looking forward to what the city had in store for her.

EPILOGUE

            Sitting on a floating cushion, Washu Hakubi scanned over lines of data that scrolled over the holographic display. It had been several months since the first group of children that Ryoko had impregnated Ayeka with went into the growth tanks. And though their bodies had been matured for weeks now, their minds were a hair trickier. Simply downloading information was simple enough, but they would need personality traits, otherwise they’d be little less than drones, drones who in time would develop persona’s of their own. And there was a chance that said persona’s would be disloyal to their leader. On top of that, they would need to be loyal to Sempai as well, she thought to herself before typing in a few commands.

            The girls, named; Blaze, Flare, Blasta, Spark, Heat, and Ballistas. Each of them had some resemblance to both Ayeka and Ryoko. Their bodies had developed differently, as was to be expected. Washu took some liberty in growing their hair out in varying styles as she programed in the differing personality traits.

            Leaning back a bit, the red furred catgirl turned to look at the young girl standing dutifully behind her. She was like a younger version of Washu, only with darker skin and hair that was more pink than red. Her creation was an old experiment that Washu had abandoned in her younger days, but an old enemy had brought her back online and tried to use her to destroy the eccentric scientist. When it was over, Washu had rebuilt the then called Dark Washu, into Tama, her personal aide and now sex toy. Though she was a bit on the clumsy side, she served her purposes very well.

            “Tama, bring me a green tea please, oh, and send a message to sempai, tell him that the first group will be emerging within the next few hours should he wish to inspect them.” she told her.

            Tama nodded and walked briskly out of the area, past the invisible cage that held the hyper busty Princess Ayeka. Still hooked up to a milking machine that drew out her never ending supply of breastmilk. The substance had become fairly popular in the grocery stores, making a boon of cash flow for Ryoko, who had marketed it.

            Washu then looked back to the screen and tapped a few more controls, altering the flash learning program for Ballistas, the more busty of Ryoko and Ayeka’s children. She added in a more demure and coy personality trait, helping her to work better in seduction should such ever be necessary. It was something of s surprise, but not altogether unexpected, that one of Ayeka’s children might inherit the alterations done to the princess in her own body. Ballistas’ E-Cup breasts were proof enough of that. Washu did some minor alteration to her fluid growth tank, reworking her back muscles so that she could handle the added weight with no trouble. Although she might require a custom made bra.

            The red furred catgirl then turned to look at the readouts for the other five soldiers, varying levels of aggressive, passive, and passive aggressive personas. As the last few bits of data reached 100%, Tama returned with a steaming tea cup on a tray. “The Master has been informed Mistress.” she told her as she held out the tray.

            Nodding, Washu picked up the tea cup and sipped its contents lightly. “Thank you Tama.” she said before closing down the screens and turning in her seat to look out at the rows of tanks that held the six young women. All of them looked to be in their early to mid-twenties, the ideal bodily ages for a soldier. Through careful use of electro stimulus, she had shaped their muscle tones to allow for both strength and flexibility. It was an interesting challenge, even for her, to shape a body to that of an Olympic level athlete in six newborn babies.

            The sound of a door opening and closing put a smile on Washu’s face, she heard two distinct set of footsteps, one lighter than the other before becoming only one set. Without turning, Washu greeted her visitors, “Sempai, Ryoko, glad you could both make it.”

            “Indeed,” Chaosbringer said while surveying the six tanks and the women within them, “I trust your experiment has proven a success?”

            “Like you’d need to ask Sempai!” Washu responded with a cackle. The scientist then began typing away at her keyboard again and the tanks in front of her began bubbling loudly as the nutrient fluids were slowly drained away from the naked bodies within.

            When all the tanks had finished draining the amniotic fluids within, the glass cylinders slowly lowered into the floor with a low humming sound. All six women opened their eyes at once and stepped out onto the floor.

            The six of them turned with a robotic precision and dropped to one knee in front of Chaosbringer and Ryoko, “We pledge ourselves to you Master Chaosbringer, Fire Knight Ryoko.” they said in perfect unison.

            Chaosbringer remained silent as the girls stood up again after a moment and awaited their first commands. Ryoko smiled, proud to look at her daughters, each of them a member of the Royal House of Jurai. If the old man ever did figure out how to come here, she wondered how he would react to having to fight his own heirs. The white furred catgirls grin turned sadistic as she thought about ordering them to rape their mother, but she thought better of it for now, she had other things to attend to at the moment.

            Clearing her throat, Ryoko said, “Alright ladies, I assume you know where your barracks are, get your tight little buns over there, wash up, and get dressed, you start drills at first light.”

            As one, all six girls stiffened and saluted the Fire Knight before they began walking towards a door over in the corner. Washu had set up a portal to an old Military training camp that was abandoned after the Great Change and Ryoko had claimed as her own for training her troops. The catgirl grinned and turned to Washu, “They look great ‘mom’, thanks, and keep em coming.”

            Washu made a dismissive motion with her hand, her attention already on a new series of screens and scrolling data. This whole affair was a mild experiment at best, and now that it had succeeded, she was no longer really interested and would have Tama and the robotic drones tend to the future offspring.

            Once Ryoko had departed, Chaosbringer turned over to Washu and looked at the data being displayed on the screens surrounding her. “How is our experiment progressing?” he asked her.

            “Quite well actually, despite the youthfulness of her body, she is doing well to carry the child to term. The means by which we impregnated her though, have extended the term by several months, likely won’t be an easy birth.” Washu said without looking away from her screens. “I could use a new blood sample though, check the hormone levels.”

            “Easily arranged, and you needed worry about the girl, she’ll survive, your primary concern should be the experiment. Have the memories transferred cleanly?” Chaosbringer told her.

            Washu nodded, tapping a section of numbers and letters, “According to the data, the fetus has absorbed the information well. I used a process similar to what I did on Ryoko’s offspring.”

            “Excellent, keep me informed.” Chaosbringer told her as he turned to leave.

***

            “Hiiiiya!!!” Ryoko grunted as she slashed with her flaming sword at the spot where Sailor Uranus had stood just seconds before. The yellow furred dog girl had managed to leap aside just in time, the heat of the blade only singeing the tips of her fur as she rolled and came back up on her feet.

            Uranus then raised her hand above her head as she closed her all blue gray eyes and drew in a deep breath, “World....” she intoned, wisped of yellow energy streaming into her raised fist, “Shaking!” she yelled before slamming her fist down, sending a bright yellow globe of explosive force tearing through the ground at Ryoko.

            “Uh oh...” Ryoko said, taking to the sky and letting the orb pass underneath her. Even though it missed, the white furred catgirl could feel some of the air leaving her lungs at the attacks passing. She then grinned her predetory smile and twirled her blade over her head, “Missed me...” she taunted before slashing down at her opponent.

            Across the courtyard where the two youma Knights dueled, Rikku sat quietly on a stone bench, watching. “Are they still at it?” asked a quiet voice behind her.

            Rikku turned and looked up to see Motoko walk out of the palace and into the courtyard, the green and yellow dragon youma moving to sit down next to the black furred catgirl. She nodded, “Yeah, been at it for an hour now, neither one seems to be able to get the upper hand.”

            Motoko shrugged and lashed her tail back and forth as she watched the two slash at one another with their blades. “Makes sense, their powers can enhance or cancel one anothers out. If they worked together they’d be a dangerous pair.”

            Rikku laughed, “Dryd’c hud megamo kuhhy rybbah, druca dfu naymmo yna lyd yht tuk eh dra suna medanym cahca.” she said in Al Bhed.

            Motoko blinked, “I’ve learned enough of your language to know you shouldn’t say that in Japanese around them.”

            Rikku looked at Motoko with a twinkle in her eye as she said, “Rahla fro E cyo ed eh so ufh duhkia.”

            “Whatever.” Motoko said and looked around the Courtyard, “Where’s the master? I haven’t seen him once since I got here.”

            “He’s not here, said he was going to meet with someones mother. Took Ecstasy with him and said he’d return in a few days.” Rikku said with a shrug.

***

            “Is it much farther,” Nightmare Queen Ecstasy asked politely as she stared out the window of the carriage.

            “Distance is relative,” Chaosbringer replied quietly, his head bowed low giving him the appearance of having fallen asleep.

            Ecstasy blinked in confusion, surprised that he was still awake. For at least an hour they had rode in silence, the bunnygirl afraid of waking the sleeping god. And so, all this time she had passed the time by staring at the vast scenery surrounding them. While it was a beautiful sight to behold, after enough time it did begin to get boring.

            “If one believes a trip will take a long amount of time, then it will...,” the man in black continued. “Therefore, it is simpler to either believe your journey will end soon or to not bother wondering.”

            Ecstasy nodded as she looked at Chaosbringer, noticing that even as he spoke he hadn’t moved from his initial position. She frowned a bit, but quickly pulled herself back together. A Queen must remain dignified at all times, she reminded herself, especially when in the presence of a god. “If I may be so bold, why didn’t you have Mimette accompany you?”

            “In life, no matter what people may believe about ‘fairness’ and ‘equality’ among one another, there are particular situations in which people of certain birthrights cannot expect to merely be immediately accepted with open arms...,” he replied as he sat up and turned his head to look out the window.

            “I’m afraid I don’t understand...,” Ecstasy said in confusion.

            “In this ‘New World’ that everyone seems to have such an affinity for, all humans are equal,” Chaosbringer started as he adjusted his sunglasses. “However, there are still those who not only long for aspects of the past, but enforce them. To put it simply, there are places where a person born from common blood still cannot go.”

            “But why me? I mean, aren’t all of us royalty now,” Ecstasy asked, unsure of what she wanted to hear as an answer.

            “Correct, however, our guest is more interested in dealing with those of a richer family line than mere youma,” he answered.

            “I’m not sure how to feel about that,” Ecstasy replied, trying to piece together all the information she’d just received.

            “I would think you would feel honored to be perhaps the only one to meet your mother,” Chaosbringer said as his coat began to dissolve.

            “M... mother,” Ecstasy blinked in shock. From her memories of the past and her talks with Tranquility she knew in couldn’t have been the former queen, but she also knew there was no way her other mother would be living so far out in the middle of nowhere. The only other option was that he was lying to her, but something deep inside her told her that wasn’t

the case. The quickness of her heartbeat when she thought of him told her that she could always have absolute trust in him.

            The trip lasted another hour, as the carriage came to a halt, Ecstasy opened her all blue eyes and yawned softly. She then gasped and flushed with embarrassment, not having meant to fall asleep on the trip. The driver, a robed creature that Chaosbringer had conjured from out of nowhere, hopped down from the front of their conveyance and opened the door for them after placing a set of steps below the door. The Dark God exited first, his new attire fluttering in a light breeze as he walked down the wooden steps with barely a footfall. Ecstasy followed and gasped again at their surroundings, for they had arrived at a massive estate, all around them were beds of dark red flowers that had a peculiar shape with the petals. The rock gravel driveway was laid out with fine white rocks, worn smooth from years of use.

            Ecstasy looked over to see Chaosbringer speaking to the driver in what she guessed was some kind of arcane language, and then finally noticed that he had changed his clothes for this meeting. Gone was his customary coat, baggy pants, and boots with metal shin plates, in its place was something that looked far more regal and befitting a god. In the place of his

leathery coat was one appearing to be made of a deep black silk, held tightly in place by a blood red sash that wrapped around his waist. The dark blue lining drew her eyes towards the silver plates the looked like ribs, between each a glowing red panel resembling his orbs. The hand he offered her was wrapped in a tight black sleeve that went up from his hand to under the billowing short sleeves of his coat. Ecstasy blinked at how different he looked, but shook herself out of it as she stared into his mirrored lenses and noticed a look that she could only guess was impatience.

            Ahead of them was a massive castle, like one out of Ancient days, but this one seemed to be perfectly intact, almost as though it were new. She could hear the sound of a woman panting somewhere and smiled, sounds like at least someone is having a good time, she thought to herself. Standing in front of the massive double doors of the palace, Ecstasy noticed that there were numerous engravings of women in various sexual situations, and even a few of them with assorted animals and monsters. A smile briefly crept across her lips as she felt her penis softly stirring in her dress at the thought of what might be inside. Carvings of women with rings around their necks marked the opening, but before she could say anything about them the massive doors slowly opened.

            “It seems she forgot we were coming,” Chaosbringer sighed as he took the lead and walked up to the massive double doors that served as the main entrance. The solid oak doors groaned open at their approach, letting out a wave of humid air that smelled of a scent very familiar to the white furred bunnygirl. Her smile widened as she followed Chaosbringer into the

castle.

            Once past the threshold, the doors slowly closed behind them with a deafening thud. The main hall was filled with deep shadows, leaving only a narrow lit path that led down a hall to the left. As they walked across the floor, Ecstasy noted that the carpet seemed slightly wet, there was a light, barely audible squishing noise that could be heard with her every footfall. Chaosbringer didn’t seem to notice or care as he continued to lead the way silently. Then again, she’d seen

him walk across a beach and not leave footprints in the sand, so maybe he didn’t actually notice the odd sensation and sound.

            Sighing, Ecstasy tried to look around, but couldn’t see anything beyond their lit path. This all felt too much like being herded to the Queen, and she didn’t like that she couldn’t see the walls, it gave the feeling of walking on a narrow beam. The squishing noise began to grow louder as they progressed deeper into the castle, and Ecstasy looked down at the floor, seeing it in detail for the first time. She gasped, it wasn’t a carpet they were walking on, but some kind of flesh like substance, as though someone had taken a giant slab of living tissue and laid it down over the floor.

            The shock of seeing the pinkish mass caused Ecstasy to miss a step in her high heels and she stumbled forward, landing on her hands and knees. The feel of the fleshy substance was soft, warm, and moist, almost like the skin around a womans pussy. The thought for some reason both excited and at the same time revolted the bunnygirl. Just what kind of person are we here to meet?

            “Are you injured,” Chaosbringer asked quietly, having stopped his progression.

            Ecstasy collected herself and stood, “No, I’m alright, just missed a step.”

            The dark god nodded in the dim hall and continued forward, Ecstasy followed and looked down at her white furred hands. Some of the moisture from the floor stuck to her fingers, she sniffed it lightly, finding its scent to be most familiar to her before she cautiously tasted it. There was no mistaking the sweet nectar of a woman’s pussy, the entire place was like a giant womb.

            Soon, they reached a set of stairs there were made of normal stone, and Ecstasy’s ears picked out the sound of a woman grunting and moaning in passion, followed by the also distinctive sound of flesh slapping against flesh. From down where the stairs led, a womans voice called out in utter bliss, “Ohhhh, Mother!!!! Yessss, harder, harder please, fuck my

pussy with your fat cock....!!!”

            “No matter how many years pass...,” Chaosbringer sighed as he moved on.

            “What,” Ecstasy asked.

            “You’ll see momentarily,” the dark god said before descending the steps. Again, Ecstasy followed, intrigued by who it was they would meet. Aside from the somewhat creepy carpeting, judging by what she’d just heard, she liked this ‘Mother’ he spoke of.

            The staircase was a long winding path into the deeper underground levels of the Castle. The walls here were like the floor up above, made of a pink colored fleshy mass that smelled of a womans musk. As they went deeper, Ecstasy heard the sound of many women, all panting and moaning, along with a number of grunting noises, though the second set sounded more like

animals than humans.

            The bottom of the stairwell opened into a massive cavernous chamber, easily larger than the entire castle up above. Pillars and columns acted as supports, and covering them was more of the living substance that she had encountered along the way. Ecstasy began to suspect that the entire castle might be one large living thing.

            When Ecstasy took a closer look, she saw that there were ten pillars, five on either side of the massive room, which was looking more and more like a Great Hall. The massive room was bisected by a narrow walkway that looked over a massive pit below. The pillars served as supports for the structure above, while the columns, which had been placed between the pillars, were lined with...

            Ecstasy blinked, doing a double take, the columns, weren’t made of stone, but more of that flesh like material. And tied to them were a number of women, all heavily pregnant, their arms suspended over their heads, and what looked like tentacles over their nipples. The tentacles writhed and spasmed softly, drawing out the milk from the lactating breasts. Several of the women moaned in pleasure as they gave birth, their babies dropping into the soft bowl like protrusions beneath then bent and spread legs. Many of the offspring that Ecstasy saw looked human, all of them baby girls, but the handful of others...

            “What is this place?” she asked suddenly.

            “A birthing chamber. Our hostess finds enjoyment in showing it to all her guests, thus the design is placed so that one must first walk through here before going into her audience chamber.” Chaosbringer explained simply without bothering to look around.

            Ecstasy nodded slowly, though this place was nothing like the hospitals back in Tokyo, the purpose was the same, and it seemed the women here climaxed during birth, just like around the rest of the world. She looked again to the birthing columns and watched as one woman who’d just finished giving birth to a healthy looking baby girl was released from her bonds

and lowered by several tentacles into the pit below, where Ecstasy saw her welcomed by beast-like creatures, all of them definitely male, but all far from human. The beast-men reached up and caught the woman as she was released by the tentacles and instantly began ravaging her, forcing their massive cocks into all her holes and fucking her relentlessly. The woman

herself, a dark haired girl with medium breasts, and blank, lust filled brown eyes, moaned in pleasure, welcoming the endless gang bang as her hands reached for the nearest cocks and began stroking them earnestly.

            “Geobloods,” Chaosbringer interjected, “Not human, but their sperm can impregnate a human woman, most often resulting in a female offspring which is equally human, with a few exceptions. The few male offspring are simply more geoblood creatures that mature within hours and join in with their brothers in mating with the women here.”

            Ecstasy nodded and looked back down at the orgy below, her cock stirring more at the sight as she noticed a fine white mist raining down on the orgy below. The mist emanated from a number of pore like openings in the ceiling. Ecstasy could see black veins leading from each pore to a central column in the middle of the massive room. Chaosbringer began to traverse the bridge and headed towards the arch at the other end. The bunnygirl queen followed and saw that it led to yet another stairwell, this one leading up into the column in the center of the chamber. From above them, Ecstasy heard the moaning woman from before, “Ahhh, mother, so good, your cock is so deep in my pussy! Ohhh, fuck me more, it’s so good!!!!” she called out before screaming in orgasm once again. Ecstasy smiled and held her hand out to catch some of the mysterious mist on her hand, when enough moisture had gathered, she brought her hand to her nose and sniffed it lightly, the odd scent couldn’t really be place, but it was familiar. She lowered her hand to her mouth and was about to taste it when...

            “I wouldn’t recommend that at the moment. Our hostess enjoys setting rather inane traps such as that, which although won’t inflict serious harm, will have a drastic affect on the mental state,” Chaosbringer told her. He then continued on his way and Ecstasy followed Chaosbringer up the stairs, looking forward to who they were about to meet even more now as she shook the milk from her hand.

            “I believe I said midday,” Chaosbringer said in his usually emotionless tone as the two reached the top.

            “No, I believe it was sundown,” a feminine voice shot back from the throne. “Or did you happen to want something more than just a social visit?”

            Looking to the throne Ecstasy saw a dark skinned woman bouncing up and down in the lap of a woman dressed in a tall white hat of some sort that came down over her eyes in a form of mask. She also wore a pair of white gloves with purple claws at the fingertips, some matching white thigh high boots. The panting woman in her lap looked over at them as they entered, her moans most likely what Ecstasy had heard when they entered. The wings on the woman’s head fluttered about as she threw her head back and cried out in orgasm, which was immediately followed by the woman she was riding pushing her off without a second thought. The dark skinned girl fell to the floor with a thud, but quickly scrambled to her knees at her mistress’s feet. Moving to sit in a casual pose, the woman in white smiled toward the Dark God, completely unashamed of her nudity, the still rock hard member, or the tentacle suckers over her nipples that like the women below, siphoned off the milk from her massive G-Cup breasts.

            “You and I... we could sing such a beautiful song together,” she smiled as she seductively traced a finger along her lips. Her voice was like a lilting tune that carried over the moans and grunts coming from below. As she spoke, the tentacles detached from her nipples and retracted into the ceiling, allowing her pert red nipples to show. Traces of milk leaked from them as she looked directly at Chaosbringer.

            Ecstasy felt a weakness in her knees at the woman’s words, feeling like she was going to explode if she didn’t find some kind of release soon. For his part, Chaosbringer merely folded his arms across his chest, his aura slowly flowing out and filling the room. The man in black and the woman in white stared intently at each other for several long moments, neither breaking the other one’s stare. Glancing over, Ecstasy noticed that the dark skinned woman was having the same exact problem she was, but she was panting and clearly getting off on it without touching herself.

            “Truce,” the woman in white smiled as she raised her hands in a gesture of mock surrender. “I’d hate to see either of our consorts become collateral damage in the midst of our little game.”

            “Yes, I would think it would take you quite awhile to build another like her,” Chaosbringer said as he gestured toward the dark skinned girl.

            “Oh, my little Nail Kaiser is one of a kind,” she smiled as she traced a finger along one of the kneeling girl’s ears. “But then, what about yours...?”

            Before an answer could come forth, Ecstasy felt hands from behind caressing every inch of her body, almost at once. Warm breath caressed the fur on her neck as she shuddered, feeling an uncontrollable orgasm approaching. Large breasts pressed against her back, and she could feel a hard cock rubbing between her quivering buttocks. Her breathing grew heavy as she panted, her body shaking as she reached the point of release.

            “Just like mine,” the woman said again from her throne, causing Ecstasy to fall to her knees as her pleasure ended. A soft whimper came from her as her frustration grew, once again being denied release but still having nothing she could do about it. “That’s a nice touch with the ears and fur, and those cute doe eyes...” A sigh escaped the woman’s throat as she eyed the blonde.

            Chaosbringer glanced down at the kneeling bunnygirl, saying nothing as he turned his attention back to the woman in white. “Phantom,” he said impassively, “unlike you, the purpose of my work was not to merely build some sort of tireless breeding machine.”

            “Pha... Phantom,” Ecstasy gasped as she tried to get back onto her feet.

            “Mistress Phantom,” the woman in white winked. “But you can just call me Dark Mother like all the rest.” With a tiny wave of her hand, Mistress Phantom caused Ecstasy to shudder and fall to her knees again. “Not exactly the best choice for your personal consort, is she?”

            “I never said she was,” he replied in a flat tone. “I happen to remember a woman who made it a point to commandeer the last few escorts that happened to be incompetent enough to let you bed them. Therefore, I would assume the odds of you attempting the same tactic with royalty would be decreased.”

            “You would think so,” Mistress Phantom smiled. “But, you know how I love a challenge.”

            “I believe I will pass on this game this time around...,” he said in a cold voice. “Besides, the idea of your dear husband sneaking about and watching from the shadows could be construed as being rather disturbing...”

            “Husband...?” Ecstasy echoed, still slightly out of breath.

            “My dear husband, Dionysus,” Mistress Phantom mused wistfully. “Such a wonderful man... So full of life and sexual potence...” As if to punctuate each point, both girls shuddered along with her. “He’s always so ready to try anything, and always seems to find such grand pleasure in it. A goddess couldn’t wish for such a man!”

            “I take it he’s wandering about in an attempt to enjoy this new world,” Chaosbringer asked.

            “Of course,” she smiled as she slowly licked a finger. “I can only guess what sorts of pleasures he’s going to bring back with him...”

            “Yes, I’m sure he’ll find some way to pass the time, but enough of that.”

            “Oh? Is a certain Destroyer becoming a bit too uncomfortable with all the sex talk,” she chuckled. “Of course, with as well as our abilities resonate with each other, maybe whenever I start getting excited then you...”

            “That’s enough,” he snapped in a moment of rare emotion.

            “Struck a nerve, did I,” Phantom teased as she shifted slightly, preparing herself for a possible defense.

            “Mo... mother...,” Ecstasy gasped once again as she again arose to her feet.

            “And what a cute daughter you are...,” Mistress Phantom cooed as she traveled across the room in the blink of an eye, wrapping her arms around the shuddering youma. Ecstasy felt her knees her knees giving out again, but was held in place by the taller woman placing her face deep into her bosom. “Oh, were only I have been the one to nurse you...” She lightly stroked the blonde’s hair with one hand while she kept the other tightly wrapped around her waist. “Are they all as cute as you, little one?”

            “Mo... mother...,” Ecstasy whispered as she looked deep into the eyes of Dark Mother. There was something she really wanted to say or ask, but for some reason he head felt too fuzzy to think straight at the moment.

            “Doesn’t have much to say, does she,” Mistress Phantom cooed as she lightly stroked the fur of Ecstasy’s tail. “Yes, I’m your mother, and the Last One’s your dear father. I worked so hard to make sure you all turned out to be such beautiful children.”

            “Yes, you,” Chaosbringer said as he looked over the still shuddering Nail Kaiser, who was still working through yet another orgasm.

            “I believe it was my idea to have them all hermaphroditic,” she shot back. “I believe it was my formula, too. If I recall, a certain Dark God was incapable of performing something like that over a long period of time with only a curse.”

            Ecstasy didn’t listen to any of the conversation going on around her, her head felt so light, fuzzy, and euphoric. All she wanted to do was stay right where she was as she nuzzled her face into Mistress Phantoms cleavage. Her cock throbbed achingly under her dress, already fully erect and making a sizable tent in the black gown she wore.

            “Yes, and if I recall it was you who envisioned some sort of world full of youma, endlessly breeding in some sort of grotesque orgy for your amusement,” he replied in a quiet tone as he made a gesture with his hand, causing the dark skinned girl to rise to her feet. “But then, one can expect no less from the Goddess of Lust...”

            “Oh, your words wound me so,” she cooed as she felt Ecstasy lightly nuzzling her bosom. “I’m sure there are far more pleasurable ways you could wound me instead... I can already guess what those Titans and that dark mind of yours can do if you applied them to something far more ‘constructive’ than just running about and destroying things.” Reaching down, Mistress Phantom lightly ran her hand along Ecstasy’s firm buttocks, eliciting a pleased sigh from the queen. “Such a needy little girl... I bet he doesn’t tend to you like he should, does he?”

            Before Ecstasy could answer, a groan escaped the lips of the swaying Nail Kaiser. Her body was spasming on its own, sweat cascading down her form to puddle with her juices beneath her. Mistress Phantom’s calm demeanor broke for a second as she bore her gaze down on the Chaosbringer, who was slowly moving his fingers in time with the girl’s movements.

            “Forget I asked,” she muttered as she leaned down to kiss Ecstasy’s forehead, eliciting a shudder. “It’s getting rather late, don’t you think? As a good hostess, I welcome the both of you to stay the night. And before you start, I won’t take ‘no’ for an answer.”

            “Fair enough,” Chaosbringer said as he lowered his hand, releasing the swaying girl from her bonds. “You may show us our quarters,” he said to the stunned girl, now completely brought out of her lustful stupor.

            “Nail, be a dear and show them to the guest quarters. And you may want to help the young queen freshen up a bit before dinner,” Mistress Phantom smiled, receiving a grin from the dark skinned girl. She removed her hands from the prone girl, causing Ecstasy to whimper at the sudden loss of sensation.

            “Yes, Mother,” Nail Kaiser smiled as she wrapped her arm around one of Ecstasy’s and took her back down the staircase.

            “And now, with the children gone,” Mistress Phantom said as she slowly licked her lips, “what should the parents do to amuse themselves?”

            Chaosbringer said nothing as he turned back to look at the goddess again. He stared directly into her eyes from behind his mirrored lenses in a clear sign of immunity to her powers. While clearly not powerful enough to be an overt threat like other deities, Mistress Phantom was obviously one not to be taken lightly. Her gaze and aura had dropped both gods and mortals alike to their knees in submissions, save two. One was the hedonistic god who had taken the goddess as his wife, and the other was standing before her.

            “Your curse will not work on me,” he said coldly.

            “Curse you? Oh, you misunderstand me,” she grinned as she traced a finger along one of her areola. Without another word she appeared directly behind him, wrapping her deceptively strong arms around him. “I want you to curse ME. Break me. Abuse me. Humiliate me! Show me what made that perky little bitch so afraid of you, and yet want you even more!”

            “I believe these years of severe hedonism have finally began to feast on your mind,” he replied emotionlessly. A dark aura filled the room, quickly dropping the temperature of the now crackling air. The floor shuddered a bit, and the air began to grow heavy. To any human it was cause them to become terrified and flee, but Mistress Phantom was something beyond their comprehension.

            “Mmm, your Titans seem to want me,” she whispered into his ear. “Would you like to watch them have their way with me? Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone if you do...” Electricity arched across both bodies, causing Dark Mother to gasp and grind herself against his body. She flustered a bit as she felt a growing heat radiate from her body, causing her natural pheremone to release.

            “You’re beginning to try my patience...,” he responded, his voice beginning to verge on anger.

            “Then why don’t you punish me,” she said in a husky voice, her lips brushing against his ear. Just as one of her hands began to travel down the front of his outfit, his body dissipated in a plume of smoke, causing the startled causing to fall to the floor.

            “Have it your way...,” his voice whispered from the darkness. “But let us raise the stakes for your little game... After all, just beating you won’t bring me any real pleasure.”

            “You’re on,” she smiled, already giving herself an easy victory. After all, if he had fought that pathetic vanilla wench Aphrodite to a standstill, there was no way he could beat the real deal. “Loser has to do any and everything the winner wishes. And, I do mean ANYTHING.”

            “Done...,” his voice replied, still permeating from the darkness.

            “Are you going to come out so we can do this, or are you just going to use one of those lovely little techniques,” she giggled as she ran a hand along her pubic region.

            “As the challenged, I retain the right on when to start our game...”

            “...,” she grumbled in response.

            “We’ll start as soon as all I’ve assembled all of our necessary pieces...,” he said as his voice finally faded out.

            Mistress Phantom shook her head and sighed, removing her hand from its resting place. Even with her pride as a goddess on the line, she refused to merely take any sort of advantage before they started. Sadistic monster aside, Hera and maybe even Aphrodite both wanted another go with him, and there was no way she was going to spoil the moment. After all, getting both the hand and seed of the God of Darkness at once was a gift not even the Goddess of Lust could pass up...

***

            Nail Kaiser led Ecstasy back up into the castle above, having practically carried the dazed and panting bunnygirl through the Birthing Chamber and up the other set of stairs to the Castle proper. Once they reached the main entry hall again, the dark skinned woman snapped her fingers casually, causing a number of sconces on the walls to ignite into blue and black flames and bathed the room in flickering blue light.

            Ecstasy murmured wordlessly, a soft coo of need and desire as she hugged herself to Nail Kaiser’s body, nuzzling her face into the womans shoulder. The pale yellow haired woman smiled and lifted the bunnygirl up slightly, looking into her lust filled all blue eyes. “Mmmm, are you horny bunny?” she asked softly.

            “Y... yes...” Ecstasy answered quietly, the very act of speaking taking all of her conscious effort.

            Nail chuckled, “So cute...” she said before kissing the bunnygirl deeply, pressing her mouth against hers and sliding her tongue wetly between her lips. Her free hand meanwhile moved to grope Ecstasy’s large breast, squeezing it roughly and making her whimper in passion.

            She then lifted Ecstasy up into her arms, carrying her as if she weighed no more than a few pounds. Ecstasy leaned her head on the other womans shoulder, nuzzling her neck again like a lover about to be carried off by her companion. Nail licked her lips as she saw the tent that was the bunnygirls cock still quite erect as she closed her peridot green eyes and leaned her winged head back. Two small lumps then forms at the base of her spine on either side. The lumps then swelled and ballooned outwards, unfurling into a pair of blood red bat-like wings.

            With a single flap, Nail Kaiser was airborne, carrying Ecstasy to the upper levels of the Castle where the Guest Bed Chambers were. Once on the upper levels, Nail retracted her wings and walked down the hall, once again thankful for the living tissue that acted as the ‘carpet’ over the stone floor. It was not only self cleaning, but was warm to the touch, keeping the entire Castle warm at night, so long as one didn’t mind it being rather humid. The dark skinned woman walked naked down a long hall, carrying Ecstasy in her arms as she headed for one of the Master Bedrooms.

            The two of them reached a large door made of iron and wood, covered with an intricate carving of a woman being fucked in her ass by Mistress Phantom herself. Nail Kaiser smiled to herself, licking her lips as she nodded lightly towards the door, it opened on it’s own, allowing them inside.

            Taking up nearly the entire room was a bed directly in the center of the room. Four sturdy posts held the bed in place, each covered in numerous carvings. At various points on the posts rings were affixed, most likely so someone of something could be held in place. Along the walls were various whips and cuffs, along with a few objects that were most likely to be inserted inside a guest. The same odor that filled the entire castle was here as well, only far stronger than before.

            A cool night wind blew in from the open window, making Nails pierced nipples harden even more. She blew a soft breath from her yellow green painted lips, causing the shutters to close and lock before she carried the whimpering queen over to the massive bed and laid her out of the silk sheets. Smiling, Nail then ripped away Ecstasy’s gown, the fabric coming away from her white furred body with ease, almost as if it had been designed to be ripped off.

            The dark skinned woman took a moment to admire Ecstasy’s body. Such fine white fur tinged with pink at the edges when looked at in the right light. Large D-Cup breasts that hardly sagged at all, topped with strawberry pink nipples. The only flaw Nail could see was that her cock and balls were permanently out, they couldn’t be retracted to give the impression of a total female. Nail herself could become a triple cocked hermaphrodite when she wanted, as could all of Mistress Phantoms children. Though she only let out all her cocks when she really wanted to torment her prey. Tonight though, in the interest of future relations, Nail decided to go somewhat easy on the bunnygirl as she climbed into the bed with her and straddled her torso.

            Reaching down between her own legs, Nail began rubbing the lips of her pussy, feeling the dewy warmth there as she moaned in pleasure. She licked her lips erotically, loving the feeling of her clit swelling, elongating, and extending outwards to become a ten inch long cock that jutted out from the folds of her labia. The wings on her head fluttered again as she moved to place her cock between Ecstasy’s furry tits, rubbing it between them and making her moan in ever increasing desire.

            Nail smiled and moved herself up several more inches, savoring the feel of her Ecstasy’s breasts rubbing against her thighs while she placed her cock just centimeters in from of the bunnygirls lips. She licked her own lips at the sight, loving the lust, the raw need that burned in the youmas all blue eyes.

            “Suck it.” she told her.

            “Yes...” Ecstasy whispered, submitting to the dark skinned woman as she tilted her head up and wrapped her sensuous pink lips around the head of Nail’s thick prick. Nail Kaiser moaned at the feeling, leaning herself back and forcing Ecstasy to take more of her cock between her lips as she grasped her own breasts and began squeezing them. Her fingers played with the silver piercing that ran through both her areolas, pulling and twisting the metal bars and sending jolts of exquisite pleasure/pain though her chest.

            Ecstasy moaned around Nail’s cock, loving the feel of it in her mouth, all her thoughts were focused on this long, hard, warm thing that was moving in and out of her mouth. She rolled her tongue along its underside, wanting to feel every contour and texture of the fleshy rod. All the while, she kept her all blue eyes open, unable to look away from the beautiful woman straddling her. Distantly, she realized that this was the first time in a very long while that she had found herself on the submissive side of the equation. The bunnygirl queen had no idea how much a part of her missed being the one to give up control, and be at the will of another.

            Grinning down at her, Nail watched as Ecstasy lustfully sucked on her cock, bobbing her head back and forth as though it were a life giving rod for her. The dark skinned woman then smiled to herself, noting the mild pun in that line of thought as she felt her first orgasm slowly starting to build inside her cock. Her face melted into an expression of wanton bliss as she leaned her head back and began panting hard as she began fucking the bunnygirls face in earnest.

            “Mmm, yes, just like that...” she panted out breathlessly, feeling her sperm building up faster now, the pleasure mounting within her. “Suck it, suck it hard you slut!!!! Suck my cock and swallow all of my cuuUUUMMM!!!!” she howled as her back arched as her cock spewed its load into Ecstasy’s waiting mouth. Nail leaned back, placing her hands on the bed behind her for support as spurt after spurt of hot sperm was unloaded into the youma’s mouth and down her throat. The pale yellow haired woman could hear the sound of Ecstasy gulping down her cum over her own passionate moaning. The sound was soothing in a way, and affirming to her current role in their coupling.

            As her orgasm subsided, Nail slowly withdrew her rod from Ecstasy’s panting mouth and watched as her saliva mixed with her cum, leaving a sticky trail along her white fur while she slowly inched downwards. Ecstasy’s blue eyes looked up at Nail Kaiser with a light shimmering in them as the chocolate skinned woman inched down farther, her pussy rubbing against the bunnygirls still rock hard cock.

            Nail grinned and rubbed her pussy up and down the youma’s length, spreading her own juices along her shaft. The white furred rabbit girl whimpered and looked up into Nail’s peridot green eyes, “P...please.... Please, more....” she begged, her voice thick with lust.

            “Mmm, such a cute little bunny.” Nail said as she lifted herself up and over Ecstasy’s rod, her hand moved to caress its length as she looked down between her legs. Her balls had swollen to twice their original size, filling with sperm as her desire continued to grow. Nail licked her painted lips and grinned, gently lifting Ecstasy’s balls up to gaze at her pussy. “Oh my, you’re so wet down there, it’s like a torrent!” she laughed.

            Leaning her head up, Ecstasy look at Nail with desperate eyes, “Oh please, out something in me, I can’t take it anymore!!!! Chaos, I’m so horny, please, fuck me, please, please!!!!” she begged.

            Nail laughed and sat back on her knees, pulling Ecstasy’s legs around her waist, “Oh you sound so cute when you beg, I love it!” she said as she began rubbing her cock against the folds of her pussy. She loved the feel of the throbbing petals as her nectar flowed out over her rod. She then mock pouted and said slowly, “But I can’t decide, where to fuck you, your pussy, or your tight little ass...”

            Ecstasy’s head thrashed from side to side, utter despiration flowing into her voice, “Ugh, I don’t care, you can have any hole, just please, insert, I need a cock so baaaad....” she said, her voice breaking as she was on the verge of tears.

            Running a hand through her pale yellow, almost white hair, Nail grinned and licked her lips as a second cock slowly emerged from beneath the first one, this one equally as long and just as thick. Licking her lips, she said, “Then I’ll take BOTH!!!” she yelled before driving her cocks into both of the bunnygirls holes. Ecstasy’s bach arched, nearly forming a perfect half circle as she howled in pleasure. Meanwhile, Nail extended her wings once more, only this time, the red appendages split apart, forming into four thin red tentacles that were tipped with flat triangular points at the ends. Her lower wings weren’t exactly wings at all, but a pair of malleable flaps of flesh that she could shape to almost anything her mind could imagine, the only drawback was that the mass remained the same, so the more tentacles she formed, the thinner they would be.

            As she began pumping her cocks in and out of Ecstasy’s lower holes, Nail used two of her tentacles to wrap tightly around the base of the bunnygirls cock. Making it so that the youma could only ejaculate when she wanted her to and not a moment before. With the other two, Nail reached up to the blondes breasts and willed the points into a set of tri-point pincers with which she used to pinch and twist Ecstasy’s hard, tight nipples.

            The bunnygirl panted and moaned like a whore as she wrapped her legs around Nails waist, desperately pulling the twin cocks into her ass and pussy. The dark skinned woman grunted with every thrust, groaning in pleasure as she opened each pincer and clamped them down around the bunnygirls nipples. Ecstasy’s back arched again, her D-cup breasts jiggling so inticingly as Nail twisted her nipples with each pincer.

            “Mmm, such a lovely sight...” Nail cooed as she reached her hands down to grab the bunnygirls hips tightly. She then moaned with her as she sped up the pace of her thrusts, driving her twin cocks in and out of the other girls holes, loving the feel of them throbbing and twitching around her rods. Her smile widened as she watched the bunnygirls own fifteen inch cock sway up and down with their thrusting motions. She moved her hands from Ecstasy’s hips and firmly gripped the white furred prick in both hands, her fingers barely able to wrap around its thickness as she pulled it between her breasts and mashed the mocha orbs around it. Her nipple piercings tinked against one another as she began sliding her breasts up and down its length.

            “Ohhhh......” Ecstasy groaned, her eyes rolling back into her head as the pleasure began to overwhelm her, sending her into an ocean of bliss. “So good... so goood!!!!” she moaned, “I... I’m gonna.... I’m gonna cum!!!!” she screamed.

            Nail Kaiser grinned sadistically, “Ah ah ah, you can’t cum until I say so!” she told her and tightened the grip her lower tendrils had around the base of her cock, preventing the bunnygirl from ejaculating. Ecstasy howled in pleasure as her body spasmed under Nails continued thrusts. The dark skinned woman could feel her ass and pussy convulsing around her cocks, letting loose a torrent of juices to soak her crotch and the bed as she felt her in a state of perpetual near orgasm.

            Licking her lips, Nail grunted and groaned in pleasure, her body covered with a fine sweat from her exertions as she watched Ecstasy moan and beg for release. Her head thrashing from side her side, her long blonde hair disheveled while her body reeked of sex and sweat. The bunnygirls tongue hung from her pink painted lips as she panted like a bitch in heat, “Please.... let me cum.... I’m going crazy... let me cum..... Ahhhhhh so gooood!!!!! I wanna cum, I WANNA CUUUUMMMM!!!!!!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

            Nail listened to her pleading moans and savored the sound of them, watching as her cock head began turning a bright red with the need to release as she took it into her mouth and sucked it hard, driving Ecstasy to new heights of pleasure and pain. Her pincer tendrils clamped down around Ecstasy’s nipples, twisting them in a perfect three sixty while pulling them taunt. The white furred youma cry for mercy was exquisite as she arched her own back, moaning in pleasure as her cocks released, spurting her potent cum into both her holes. “Ahhhh, I’m cumming.... yessssss....” she moaned in pleasure while moving to twist her own nipple piercings.

            Ecstasy was nearly manic as she looked up at nail with tear streaked all blue eyes, “Please....I need to cum, my balls, my balls are hurting.... I need to cum, please... Plllleeeeeaaaasssseee...!!!!!!” she begged.

            “Oh that look on your face, its exquisite!” Nail said as she had a second orgasm just from watching her expression. Looking down, she saw that her balls had swollen to nearly four times their original size, looking like a pair of fur bag covered grapefruits. She then engulfed the bunnygirls cockhead in her mouth again and sucked it twice as hard as before, making Ecstasy howl once more as she rubbed her tits up and down the length. When she finally felt the long white furred shaft spasming between her breasts, she released her hold on it, untying her tendrils from its base and watching as a geyser of cum erupted from the tip. The force of the flow was so extreme that it looked more like a hose pumping out cum at a constant rate than the normal gouts of white sticky bodily fluids. Nail moaned with Ecstasy, loving the sight of it at the bunnygirls eyes rolled into the back of her head, her body on the verge of consciousness as the cum rained down upon them.

            Nail leaned her head back and opened her mouth, drinking the drops of salty cum that landed in it while rubbing the rest into her skin like a thick warm lotion. Her own personal beauty secret to keeping her skin healthy was rubbing Dark Mothers cum and milk into it after every ravishing. She licked her lips and clamped her mouth over Ecstasy’s cock once again as the flow began to slow, drinking her hot cum in thick gulping swallows. When she’d taken her fill, she released the still hard prick to let it spasm out the last of the spunk from the slowly shrinking balls. She purred with pleasure and smiled, “Mmm, such a high sperm count....” she complimented her. But Ecstasy had already lost consciousness, her face still locked in an expression of pure orgasm.

            Slowly, Nail pulled her cocks free from Ecstasy’s dripping holes with a wet sucking sound and smiled as she watched them remain gaping open for several moments, the thickness of her twin rods having stretched them wide. She then stepped off the bed and continued to rub the cum into her mocha colored skin, wanting to get it in before it went completely cold. The only thing she hated about cum was that it got cold so fast, it was such a shame, cum felt so good on the skin when it was warm.

            She then called up a pair of Geobloods with a light whistle. The two beast men were well trained to obey commands instead of constantly fucking anything they could get their cocks in. She gestured to Ecstasy on the bed, the bunnygirl now sleeping peacefully and giving no signs of waking up anytime soon. “Clean her up and bring out a dress for her to wear for dinner tonight, and no fucking her, she’s the property of a guest, and off limits to anyone but Dark Mother.” she told them.

            The two beast men both nodded and went over to attend to the bunnygirl, Nail smiled to herself and turned to look in the body length mirror mounted on the wall. She took a moment to admire her naked profile, enjoying the sight of her twin cocks both still fully erect. She turned and used the mirror to rub in the last of the cum before retracting her dicks and leaving the room to get dressed herself. She then needed to meet with the cook geobloods to discuss tonights menu and settings around the table.

***

            The dining hall was every bit as spacious and grand as all the other rooms Ecstasy had seen thus far. Murals covered every inch of the walls, each filled with multiple images of men and women in carnal bliss. Soft music could be heard from the periphery, mixing in with the soft sounds of women moaning to create a hedonistic panorama. Ecstasy closed her all blue eyes and breathed slowly, trying to control her burning lust. Unbeknownst to the queen, her eyes were still as glazed over as before, but now she was also sporting a strange smile on her face.

            “Where is everyone,” she whispered, now wondering if she had actually gotten herself lost in this place.

            As if on cue, the doors opened wide, giving entrance to Mistress Phantom and a smiling Nail Kaiser. Mistress had taken the time to get dressed, sporting an extremely thin loin cloth while still leaving her large breasts uncovered. She had removed her helmet, showing off her beautiful features and flowing purple hair. With a gloved hand she held a wine glass to her lips, casually taking a sip as she looked over the queen.

            “I certainly hope you’ve brought your appetite,” she said with a smile as she moved close to the bunnygirl.

            “Yes... yes Mother,” Ecstasy nodded as she looked deep into the Goddess’s eyes, once again completely entranced.

            “Mmm, such a pretty little body,” she grinned as she cupped one of Ecstasy’s breasts in her free hand, “for a growing little girl. I wonder how much more beautiful you’re going to be then...” Ecstasy sighed in pleasure at Phantom’s touch, her breast now feeling warm and her nipple hard as a rock again. “A growing girl like you should drink more milk... Personally, I drink gallons of it a day.”

            “Yes, it also helps prevent bone decay in the elderly,” Chaosbringer’s familiar voice flowed from the shadows, shocking the women as he stepped out of the darkness.

            “Well, I’ve been told a certain young man likes older women he can learn from,” Phantom smiled as she took a slow sip from her glass. “But, enough of our bickering. I believe we’re here to enjoy a nice meal.”

            “Come along, let’s have a seat,” grinned the dark skinned girl as she wrapped an arm around Ecstasy waist.

            With a nod, Ecstasy sat in the chair she had been led to, sitting patiently as she waiting for the others to arrive. Like many things to happen since she’d arrived here, this was also the first meal in quite some time to be extremely formal and proper. Calmly folding her hands in her lap, she could feel her arousal fluctuating a bit, and decided to distract herself by looking at the numerous covered platters on the table. She could only guess what sorts of exotic dishes gods ate, as the few times Chaosbringer had eaten with them, it was always food someone else had prepared.

            Mistress Phantom and Chaosbringer eyed each other as they moved to sit at opposite ends of the table from each other. Neither one’s eyes wavered for a second as numerous platters of various sizes were placed along the table between them. A wave of heat radiated form the Dark God’s end of the table, clearly noticeable by all in attendance. From the other side, a musky scent that exuded sex flowed out, the two mixing together to make an all around uncomfortable situation for all except the two gods.

            A woman with purple hair and sporting a pair of horns from her head stepped next to the Dark God, silent as she slowly filled the glass in front of him with a deep red fluid. A slight grimace could clearly be seen on the towering woman, one seemingly of disgust from serving the person next to her. Her biceps flexed as she gripped the bottle tight with one of her gauntlets. Reaching the top of the glass, her scowl increased as she closed her eyes and bowed, and then slowly backed away.

            Across the table a woman dressed in parts of a green military uniform stood tall next to Mistress Phantom. Without wavering her eyes for a moment, the goddess held up her empty glass. The military woman slowly filled her glass back up with the same white substance as before, and then stood tall and saluted as she finished. Turning on her heels, she slowly walked away from the table.

            Ecstasy watched on as one of the Geobloods stood next to Nail Kaiser and slowly filled her glass, keeping its head bowed the entire time. Nail’s eyes looked longingly across the room at the bunnygirl, apparently wanting another chance to play with the queen. Ecstasy could feel her new dress becoming a bit tighter than before at the thought of being with the dark skinned girl again, but was shocked from her thoughts when she noticed someone now standing next to her. Or rather, someone’s large breasts. A smiling brunette looked down at her and slowly filled her with the same fluid as the other ladies were drinking. For some reason the girl’s smile was incredibly infectious, causing the bunnygirl to smile in return.

            “Hi,” chimed the brunette with a grin, “the name’s Karin!”

            “Umm, I’m Ecstasy,” the bunnygirl replied quietly, unsure of the proper protocol.

            “That will be enough, Karin,” Mistress Phantom said in a calm tone, breaking up the budding conversation. As both girls turned to regard her, they realized that she still had yet to tear her eyes away from Chaosbringer. Turning their heads in the other direction, they both saw that he was also staring at the goddess in white.

            “Yes, Mother,” Karin said with a bow as she backed away from the table. Using Ecstasy’s body as a shield, she lightly kissed one of the blonde’s ears and quickly whispered to her, “see you soon...”

            Ecstasy felt a shiver of excitment travel down her back at the tone of the busty brunettes voice and the feel of her lips against her long furry ear. “Okay...” she whispered breathlessly.

            “Kids,” Phantom sighed, “what’s a mother to do?”

            A group of Geobloods stepped up to the table and placed their hands on the tops of the many platters along the table, waiting for some sort of command. With a gesture of one of her gloved hands, Mistress Phantom bade them to reveal the dinner she had specially prepared for her guests. As the tops were lifted, a smell both of cooked foods and feminine arousal poured out, giving each at the table a large whiff of the conflicting scents. To Ecstasy, such a combination assaulting her delicate nose made her shift uncomfortably in her chair, her dress feeling more uncomfortable than before.

            “I wasn’t sure what your consort enjoyed to eat, so hopefully there’s something here she’ll enjoy,” Mistress Phantom smiled seductively, sending a wave of pleasure through Nail Kaiser and Ecstasy. For some reason she seemed to have put special emphasis on the word “enjoy,” but that appeared to have gone unnoticed by all in attendance.

            Ecstasy nearly fainted as she saw what was for dinner. Atop each silver platter was a beautiful nude woman, each with various edible items placed at various points along her body. Each woman lay perfectly still, their eyes open and staring toward the ceiling above. The only real sign of life was their steady breathing, causing some of the food to move slightly.

            “Please, enjoy,” Phantom smiled as she set down her glass and picked up a fork. “Eat all you want, I’m sure they won’t mind at all...” As she slowly began to feed another smile, this one mysteriously dark, slid across her face at the Dark God across from her.

            Chaosbringer rose his glass to his lips, but paused before a single drop touched them. Softly his whispered something in an arcane language as the red fluid in his glass turned to a dark black. If Mistress Phantom had planned something, it didn’t show in her face as she waited to see his next move. Without missing a beat, he downed the entire glass at once, slowly placing it down on the table beside him as he reached for a utensil.

            “Did you enjoy my special vintage,” Phantom asked with a chuckle.

            “While I do enjoy the taste of virgins, do not think that I have never tasted the blood of the foul and impure,” he answered in a voice devoid of emotion. “Of course, it would be improper to turn away an offering from a guest, now matter how utterly foul...” Having said that, he calmly began to pick at the food in front of him, tapping each with a fork as he continued to look across the table.

            As Ecstasy tried to figure out the last part of what he had said, her gaze was drawn across the table to Nail Kaiser. The dark skinned girl, unlike the two deities, was ravenously devouring the food in front of her. Ecstasy could only guess that maybe performing all those sex acts from before burned up a lot of energy, and now she was trying to make it for it. With each jab of her fork the girl beneath the food jerked slightly, meaning that Nail Kaiser had to be continuously poking at her while eating.

            “Ecstasy,” Chaosbringers said, catching the bunnygirl off-guard. “I would suggest you eat something, as you have not eaten since this morning.”

            The bunnygirl felt herself blush at that remark, knowing it wasn’t entirely true. With a slight nod, she picked up a fork and gingerly picked up a piece of meat in front of her. The girl in front of her didn’t flinch at the act, her eyes still looking upward as the bunnygirl slowly chewed her food.

            “Such a nice father you have,” Phantom said as she traced her fork along the nipples of the sea green haired girl in front of her. “Perhaps he wants you on a full stomach for something he has planned for later? Of course, far be it from me to tell you how to do your job...”

            Ecstasy gave a small smile as she swallowed her food, and then picked up her glass to wash it down. Looking at her drink for a moment, she quickly realized that she had been poured a glass of human breastmilk. Looking around, she saw that the other two women were drinking the same thing, while Chaosbringer was being offered more of whatever he had drank before. With a mental shrug she brought her glass to her lips and slowly took a sip, finding that it tasted even better than what she had tasted back home. She smiled, beside herself at how it made her feel, and then quickly went back to eating.

            “You’re still not touching your dinner,” Mistress Phantom said casually to Chaosbringer, who was now tracing a knife along the pale skinned woman in front of him. “Does the presentation of your meal somehow offend you? No, I know that can’t possibly be so... Ah, perhaps you’ve already had too much to drink? No, that’s not possible for one in such perfect control of their body. Ah, perhaps something else?”

            Having seen the Dark God yet to refuse another glass of her special wine, she was fairly certain that soon enough she would achieve the desired response. And even with how he maintained a continual distance between them, the entire palace was laced with intense aphrodisiacs and her own unique pheremone. A moment of weakness came as she felt a deep cold wash across the floor beneath the table and along the top of her foot, causing her to stifle an aroused sigh as the cold caressed her leg. Yes, now it was obvious that soon enough the God of Darkness would fall just like all others who had caught her eye.

            “Ummm, could I have some more, please,” Ecstasy squeaked out quietly as she held up her empty glass, trying not to disturb the deities conversation.

            “Here, let me,” smiled Nail Kaiser as she stood up and took Ecstasy’s glass, and then reached up toward the ceiling.

            As the bunnygirl’s eyes looked up, she saw for the first time that suspended just above the table was a pregnant woman, her breasts swollen obviously with excess milk. An anguished look was on her face, and Ecstasy saw that some sort of device was holding both of her nipples closed tight, preventing a single drop from escaping. Nail reached up at squeezed at one breast, delighting in the moan of pleasure the bound woman made as a stream of milk came out. Ecstasy fought the urge to touch herself at the sight unfolding before her, the squirms and moans of the bound girl making her even hornier than before.

            “Here you go,” Nail smiled again as she leaned over the table to hand the bunnygirl back her glass, making sure to lean forward a bit more than necessary to give Ecstasy a close look. With a little chuckle she plopped back down into her chair, taking delight in how sexually frustrated the blonde looked.

            Mistress Phantom smiled at the exchange, but her facial expression changed as she heard Chaosbringer beginning to speak. He was most likely using that Wind Titan of his to carry his words, making it so that the others wouldn’t hear his voice, but also was speaking in an arcane language just to make sure. She stopped chewing as she listened to his words, but as quickly as they started they stopped, leaving only the faint panting of the girl lying in front of him. Her smile slowly returned to her face as she heard the rhythm and pitch, and instantly deduced what was going on.

            Ecstasy and Nail Kaiser whipped their heads toward Chaosbringer, both surprised by the sudden sounds coming from his side. Ecstasy was shocked and at a loss for words at what she saw, and Nail Kaiser tried her hardest not to laugh. The pale girl lying in front of the Dark God was writhing on the table in front of him, her back arching high as another moan escaped

her lips. Her eyes were closed tightly as she whipped her head back and forth, her hips bucking back and forth. Blood streamed down her body from numerous wounds, most likely inflicted while Chaosbringer was tracing his knife along her body. The woman’s undulations, coupled with the amount of blood, created a sort of seductively macabre spectacle that one could not take their eyes away from.

            “The marionette technique, again,” Mistress Phantom sighed. “It’s so unlike you to use the same trick twice against the same adversary.”

            “P... please...,” the woman croaked out.

            “Whoever said I was using that technique,” Chaosbringers asked coldly.

            Mistress Phantom’s countenance darkened once again, both from the Dark God’s reply and the fact that she could feel the growing darkness running up to her knees. A shiver ran along her body, the tingling sensations running along each of her nerves in turn. She knew what he was attempting, but refused to let herself fall for such an easy approach. As if sensing that, while one thing was touching her, something else reached up grasp at the tendons and ligaments in her legs. She could feel a slight tug, realizing that he had set a dual trap on her.

            “P... ple... please...,” the pale woman croaked out again, her voice hoarse from all her groaning.

            “I see..., so this is what you’ve been doing all this time,” Mistress Phantom as she rested her head in her free hand. “Obviously, the first one to look away from the other has to worry about an instant strike from the other. So, instead of just letting me poison you like a good little god you’ve been slowly setting up some elaborate scheme to force my hand.”

            “Mother, what’s going on,” Nail spat out in shock, unsure of what to do.

            “If I take my eyes off him for even a fraction of a second, the odds are that he’ll attack. If I try to help out that pathetic little plate, I’ll be open for attack. Of course, if I keep sitting here eventually I’ll end up falling for his other little strategy.”

            “To be so right, and yet to be so wrong all at once,” the cold voice of Chaosbringer said. “Truly you should be commended...”

            Without a word Mistress Phantom relaxed with a sigh, emitting a massive dose of her pheremone into the room. Those on the periphery gasped and fell to the floor, instantly aroused and in desperate need of release. The girls on the table and the one suspended above began to writhe, unable to control their bodies’ severe needs. Ecstasy let out a gasp as her cock sprang to full attention and her pussy began to soaked her white gown. Nail Kaiser shivered for a moment, and then coolly took a sip of her milk.

            “You’re not the only one with a few maneuvers left,” Phantom laughed. “I guess we get to see who can sit still the longest, hmm?”

            “I think not,” Chaosbringers said as his dark lenses began to softly resonate.

            “What,” Phantom replied, surprise showing on her face at both Chaosbringer’s words and at the feeling of the cold prying open her soft thighs.

            “You’ve fallen for my trap,” Chaosbringers said with an uncharacteristic smile.

            “...”

            “Game start,” the Dark God said calmly as an intense cold poured from below the table.

            Ecstasy let out a silent gasp as she felt something run along her legs, moving just like a snake as it encircled her legs before moving along. Mistress Phantom picked up on Ecstasy’s surprise as she prepared for an incoming assault, still unable to break the hold of whatever was keeping her legs pried open. A look of amusement crossed her face as she felt something slithering along her legs, its moves slow and relaxed like a python. Just as she felt it slithering toward her wet mound, another sound caught her attention.

            Nail Kaiser’s eyed bugged out as she spewed out her milk, the spray immediately followed by a grunt. In the same instant she fell backwards, knocking over her chair in the process. Before her body could even begin to fall it was launched into the air, clearly something the girl hadn’t done on her own. A series of hissing sounds along with metal clanking erupted as numerous snake chains launched out from underneath the table to bind the stunned girl.

            “Bastard,” Mistress Phantom hissed at Chaosbringer. “How dare you attack my Nail!”

            “Call it whatever you like, but if you recall you agreed to play our little game by my rules...” Once again the Dark God’s voice was devoid of emotion, causing the goddess to lose her cool.

            With a groan Nail’s body was lifted above the table, a series of chains buried deep between her legs. Her hands reached down to try and remove the cold intrusions, but more quickly poured out from beneath the table to stop her. Chains wrapped around her arms and legs, forcing them wide apart. Each chain wrapped around a different limb, tightening like a python and quickly cutting off the circulation. To further ensure the bound girl couldn’t escape each of the chains ended in a metallic snake head that bit deep into her flesh.

            “Snakes...,” Ecstasy whispered, the sight of them so familiar.

            “Excellent eyes,” Chaosbringers said in a voice that almost seemed amused. “Phantom, since you appear to have forfeited your turn I believe I’ll take mine.”

            As if to punctuate the Dark God’s remarks, another chain launched from the dark and around Nail Kaiser’s neck. A hoarse choke came from the girl as she tried to fight the torture. Dark Mother could design some twisted punishments when the need arose, but something like this beyond anything of her comprehension. She gasped for breath when the chains around her neck grew slack for a moment, then squinted her eyes from increased agony as they tightened once again.

            “I fail to see how this could possibly be part of our game,” Mistress Phantom said as anger filled her voice.

            “Your particular talents versus mine,” he responded as the air began to pop with static electricity. “Once again, you seem to have forfeited your turn. Perhaps you have some sort of strategy hidden for such an occasion?” With an invisible gesture, another chain struck from the darkness, this one twisting in midflight as it drove itself deep into the bound girl’s ass.

            A guttural groan poured from Nail Kaiser at the intrusion, her face contorting in pain as the chain squirm and tried to crawl in deeper. A light trickle of blood flowed down the latest intrusion, mixing with the other puddles on the floor which only seemed to excite the beasts.

            “Her blood, while undoubtedly foul, excites them so,” he said, coldly amused. “I wonder how long it will be before they decide they wish for more than a mere sip?”

            Mistress Phantom, at long last, finally tore her eyes away from the man in black to view Nail. Nail was squirming in midair against the continual assault from the chains, trickles of blood mixing with her sweat as it dripped off her form. With her enhanced hearing she could hear nails bones creaking, clearly realizing that the attackers were ready to shatter every bone they held at the whim of their summoner. The wings on her head hung limply, but with each attempt at burying themselves inside her slowly moistening cunt the intense agony caused her wings to flap rapidly. Trailing her eyes down Nail’s body shock, enough to cause her to briefly lactate, struck as she saw what was holding her up. While the other chains were of more manageable sizes, the size of normal snakes, the primary one trying to bury itself inside her looked the size of a small anchor chain. The massive chain thrusted upward, but could not manage to advance on its own. Instead, smaller chains encircled it and twisted slowly, turning the entire mass into a twisted drill bit.

            “You sadistic bastard,” Mistress Phantom screamed, her cool now completely gone as she stood from her seat.

            “Unless you plan on forfeiting our game and merely doing battle, I suggest you take your seat...,” Chaosbringers said as an intense wave of cold filled the room. For a brief second a glow from behind his lenses could be seen, but it quickly faded as he continued to look at his adversary.

            “You won’t win this,” she grumbled as she sat down, quickly running through her options. Divine or not, attacking him through anger was near suicidal. Of course, unless she could get to him before he could react, he would almost certainly use the chains already deployed as his counterattack, meaning the death of Nail. Of course, if she were to keep playing the game she would have to make a move soon or risk losing. But if he had chosen Nail as his game piece, that left the only option on hand... “Go ahead and make your move,” she said with a cold smile, “after all, I’ll be winning this game soon...”

            “Don’t disappoint me,” he replied as the air around them continued to crackle and pop with static electricity. “Although I haven’t had this Titan long, nor have I yet to fully master its particular abilities, I believe it should suffice for my next move.”

            With a snap of his fingers a bolt of lightning cascaded down and struck the base of the chains, dancing it back up into the body of the bound girl. Electricity coursed through Nail’s body, causing her to spasm uncontrollably as the chains held her in place. Another scream came out before her body fell slack, her breathing slow but showing she was still alive. She groaned softly in agony as drool slowly ran out of her mouth and her body relaxed on its own, a warm stream of urine slowly beginning to trickle out. A humiliated expression appeared on her face at the thought of everyone watching her like this, but a familiar feeling slowly began to emerge. The thought of a pair of gods, and numerous onlookers, watching her being abused and humiliated like this in the name of amusement was actually beginning to turn her on. Even the feeling of the chains tightening around her and the ones drilling inside her, all threatening to shatter and shred her bound body, was turning her on.

            “I assume that’s not the best you’ve got,” Mistress Phantom said with new resolve, a seductive smile crossing her face. “Of course, if it is I’d suggest just forfeiting now...”

            “Are you going to forfeit this turn as well,” he asked calmly as dew began to form on the table and chains.

            “Oh no, we’ve only just begun,” she said with a lick of her lips as punctuation. “There’s something so fun about playing a game when you only know half the rules...”

            A wave of her pheremone rippled outward as she teleported, in an instant moving from her place to behind Ecstasy. Grasping one of her breasts she pulled the bunnygirl up from her chair and moved the two back toward the Goddess’s chair, eliciting moans and gasps from the blonde on the way. Once in position she slid on hand down the top of Ecstasy’s dress, playing with one of her nipples, while the other traced down her soft stomach. Ecstasy gasped as she placed a hand atop the one playing with her nipple, her head lolling forward at the intense sensations rushing through her body.

            “M... mommy...,” Ecstasy moaned at the taller woman’s touch.

            “Such an easy to please girl...,” whispered Mistress Phantom as she slid her other hand over the bunnygirl’s crotch. “Do you want mommy to make you feel even better.” Phantom smiled as she asked, tracing one of her slender fingers along Ecstasy’s clearly visible erection.

            Ecstasy whimpered softly, rubbing her large erection against Mistress Phantom’s hand as she leaned back against her. Meanwhile, she rubbed her butt against the large breasted womans groin, her fluffy tail twitching with excitment.

            “Good, I would have hated for this to simply be a one-sided affair,” the Dark God said as flames danced across his fingers. “I take it you’re finally ready to proceed to the next stage?”

            “You know what I’m going to do when I win this, don’t you,” Mistress Phantom smiled as she lightly gripped Ecstasy’s cock through her dress. “Of course, maybe that’s what you really want, hmm?

            “Believe whatever you like, it won’t change a thing,” he replied in a cold voice as he pointed his hand toward the groaning Nail. The cries of both Nightmare Queen Ecstasy and Nail Kaiser echoed through the halls of the castle as the game went on...

***

            Nightmare Queen Ecstasy slid from her bed in the middle of the night, her backside still aching from Dinners recent activities. What little sleep that did come to her was filled with dreams of pleasure and pain mixing together as her body was ravished. The bunnygirl walked over to the open window of the room she’d been given in the castle proper. A cool night breeze blew over her fur, stirring the soft white hairs that covered her body. There was no denying it, she couldn’t sleep. Her mind was too active from Dinner, not to mention the soreness on her bottom. Were it not covered in fur, the bunnygirl knew it would be an angry shade of red.

            Sighing softly, Ecstasy closed her all blue eyes and breathed in several lung-fulls of the outside air, taking in the organic scents of the forest that surrounded the Castle. Stars twinkled in the sky overhead, and the Moon hung in a perfect crescent. She felt a soft warmth on her own forehead as the Crescent Moon sigil there glowed for a moment, showing through her white fur. She then turned away from the window, the glow fading with the Moon out of sight.

            The bunnygirl youma then walked over to the door that led back into the hall, opening it with not even a creak, a tribute to how well maintained the building was by the servant geobloods. She walked out into the hall, the bare feet of her naked body making a light squishing noise as they walked over the organic carpet. At least I don’t have to walk over ice cold stone, she managed to think clearly as she began wandering naked through the castle halls. She didn’t know where exactly she was going, feeling as though she were just walking on instinct.

            Her butt ached lightly with every step, making her wince slightly at the discomfort as she quickly became lost in all the twists and turns she was taking. Fatigue began creeping up on her, though her mind wouldn’t even let her collapse from that. The bunnygirl wished she could talk to Mistress Phantom again as she felt a sudden longing for the dark woman and her motherly embrace. Her mind traveled back to earlier today, when she’d first met Dark Mother, the way her touch made her feel so aroused and yet so blissfully calm all at once. She felt her pussy dampen and her cock slightly stiffen as she remembered dinner, and the feel of Mistress Phantoms long, hard, fat cock pounding into her pussy with such force that it left her aching.

            Ecstasy whimpered slightly, a soft cry like that of a little girl who’d been plagued by nightmares and now sought her mother to make the bad dreams go away. That feeling stuck with Ecstasy as she reached a new door, this one like so many here, was carved with intricate images of women in various forms of fornication with hermaphrodites, other women, and beasts. Still moving on instinct, Ecstasy grabbed the handle and slowly pushed the door open. A sigh of hot, humid air that reeked of sex and sweat washed out over her. Inside, the room was light by several sconces that burned a blue and black flame, casting everything into deep shadows around the central bed that was bigger than any she’d ever seen. Twenty women and a petting zoo could sleep on this bed and still have room to move around a bit. The sheets were a fine white silk that was trimmed in red and gold. The poles at the corners were carvings of women with massive breasts and equally large phalli that jutted up between the mameries. There was a light curtain of nearly transparent white silk that separated the beds owner from the room beyond.

            Through the curtain, Ecstasy watched as Mistress Phantom sat up slowly, looking like a nymph of legend emerging from a white mist. Her crimson colored eyes turned to look at Ecstasy, her expression annoyed at first, until she saw the identity of her midnight visitor.

            “Well,” she said softly, her very voice making Ecstasy feel light headed now as her knees began to go weak, “What brings you to my bed at this hour my little rabbit?” she asked demurely.

            It took a moment for Ecstasy to find her voice as she touched her fingers to her lips, “I... I couldn’t sleep mommy...” she said, her voice still like that of a child. “I had a bad dream Mother,” she told her, still feeling like she had when she was a little girl oh so long ago, the feeling was so strong, her fears seeming so real as she walked up to the edge of the bed and saw Mistress Phantom fully naked for the first time. Her skin was so smooth, and looked so warm, and Ecstasy finally realized that she was cold, her nipples had hardened from the chill as she shivered lightly even though the room must have been nearly ninety degrees. “Can... can I sleep with you tonight, mommy..?” she asked in the same child-like voice.

            Mistress Phantom gave Ecstasy a smile that was almost loving as she reached a hand up and gestured with it. The curtains then parted in front of the bunnygirl, she then crooked her finger, beckoning her onto the bed and to her side.

            Her lower lip trembling slightly, Ecstasy climbed onto the massive bed and crawled on all fours over to the large breasted woman. Mistress Phantom spread her arms out and wrapped them around the bunnygirls white furred body in a gentle embrace. She hugged her gently, her hand rubbing up and down her back, enjoying the soft feel of her fur. Ecstasy went slack in the purple haired womans arms, falling forward and sighing in contentment.

            Smiling, Mistress Phantom ran her fingers down her spine, playing with the puffy tail coming out from just above her butt. Ecstasy winced and whimpered lightly as she touched her butt, the area still tender from earlier.

            “Awww, does my bunny’s bottom hurt?” she asked softly, her tone so motherly.

            “Uh huh...” Ecstasy said with a light nod, looking up at Mistress Phantom with wide doe eyes. The busty woman only smiled and sat up farther, the silk sheets falling away from her naked body, her skin shone softly in the low light, every inch of body hair cleanly shaven away as she moved onto all fours herself and crawled around to lightly kiss Ecstasy on her bottom, her lips lightly brushing against each cheek. The bunnygirl cooed softly at the touch of her lips, the pain miraculously fading almost instantly.

            “Is that better baby?” Mistress Phantom asked as she moved to lay back down. Ecstasy nodded and the large breasted woman drew her into another hug, holding her head to her bosom gently and stroking her long blonde hair gently. “There there, Mother will take good care of you...” she whispered as the bunnygirl nuzzled her breast gently. There was a soft squirting sound as a bit of milk leaked out from her large pink nipples. Mistress Phantom smiled as she saw the look of longing in the youmas eyes. She then slowly pulled her closer, drawing her mouth up to her nipple, “Mmm, you know what’s good for bad dreams? A nice drink of warm milk, wash all those nasty dreams right out of your little head.”

            Cooing softly, Ecstasy nodded her head slowly and gently took Mistress Phantoms nipple in her mouth. The warm nub of flesh was wet with milk, its sweet taste filling the bunnygirls mouth as she slowly began to suckle like a new born baby. The busty womans milk flowed out easily, almost eagerly, and Ecstasy drank deep. She took in mouthfuls of the sweet clear white fluid, gulping it down loudly in the quiet stillness of the room. All the while, Mistress Phantom continued to stroke her hair softly, moaning occasionally in soft pleasure.

            “Yes... That’s a good little bunny, you’ve been denied your Mothers milk for far too long. Drink, drink to your hearts content and grow big and strong for Mommy.” she said in a low husky voice. Ecstasy only cooed quietly around the nipple in her mouth, unable to pull herself away as she drank one gulp after another. Every swallow intoxicated Ecstasy, making her feel lightheaded, warm, and loved, oh so loved. The bunnygirls cock quickly grew between her legs, becoming fully erect by the third swallow.

            Mistress Phantom smiled at the sight and reached a hand down to lightly stroke the bunnygirls length, making her shiver in desire as she continued to nurse from her nipple. The purple haired woman then reached down and massaged Ecstasy’s balls gently, she rolled them in her hand softly, enjoying their feel as Ecstasy switched over to her other nipple, wanting to taste the milk from both her maternal breasts.

            “Yes, that’s it, drink all you want my child, let my milk sustain you...” she whispered while running her fingers up Ecstasy’s pole. A small bit of cum ejaculated from the tip, splattering wetly on Mistress Phantoms stomach. She grinned and scooped it up into her fingers, bringing them to her mouth and tasting the youma seed. Such a high sperm count, she thought, And laced with an aphrodisiac as well, impressive design Chaos, most impressive.

            She was then drawn away from her thoughts as Ecstasy lighted her mouth away from her nipple and laid her head against her breast once more. The bunnygirl was panting softly, unable to drink in anymore milk, her belly filled to the brim, making her stomach swell so slightly, it was nearly unnoticeable. The purple haired woman smiled and reached up to stroke Ecstasy’s cheek, tilting her head up to look down into her large all blue eyes.

            “Does my bunny feel better now?” she asked, “All the bad dreams gone?”

            Ecstasy nodded and looked away bashfully, “Ye.. Yes mother.... but....”

            Mistress Phantom smiled, already knowing the youmas new problem, but enjoying the submission and asked anyway, “Yes, but what my child?” she asked, turning her eyes back up to her and smiling down at her lovingly.

            “But I’m.... I’m so.... so hard....” Ecstasy said, her the fur on her face almost flushing with embarrassment.

            The large breasted woman smiled and chuckled softly, “Mmm, so I see,” she said while stroking Ecstasy’s shaft with her hand, making the bunnygirl moan and whimper quietly, “Mother’s bunny has gotten all big and hard after drinking her much needed milk...” she told her, her hand continuing to stroke the bunnygirl, drawing out the cutest little moans and whimpers from her. Ecstasy shivered in Mistress Phantoms arms, her hips humping her cock against the other womans hand as she struggled to cum, her body in need of release like never before.

            Smiling, Mistress Phantom pulled Ecstasy up and covered the youmas mouth with her own. Ecstasy sighed softly, her eyes closing as Dark Mother kissed her deeply, the womans long tongue snaking around her own while she moved her free hand down the rabbits back, sliding it over her ass slowly and tracing her fingers over the lips of her pussy. There was a wet, squishing sound as Dark Mothers fingers slipped into Ecstasy’s folds, making her moan against her lips.

            When the kiss broke, Ecstasy shivered in Mistress Phantoms arms, her cock twitching in the womans hand. She smiled and licked her lips, “Mommy’s milk worked. My baby girl’s grown big and strong.” she asked while continuing to stroke the fifteen inch pleasure rod. When the bunnygirl shivered again, Mistress phantom grinned and asked, “Is my baby horny? Does she wanna put her big hard cock somewhere?”

            Ecstacy nodded and bit her lip as she trembled in pleasure. Mistress Phantom laughed and stroked the cock in her hand faster. “You have to tell me where baby, I won’t know otherwise. But if you don’t want to..” She trailed off as she released the cock and pulled away.

            Ecstacy jumped and moved over her mother, “I know where mommy! Here.” she said, her voice showing despiration, reaching down to touch Mistress Phantom’s pussy gently.

            “Oh, is that where my baby bunny wants to put her hard cock?” Mistress Phantom asked. The white furred bunnygirl nodded, cowing her head as though she were ashamed at saying such a thing. “So cute...” Mistress Phantom said as she moved to lay on her back, spreading her legs slowly, the heady scent of her pussy filling the air and making Ecstasy dizzy with desire.

            The white furred bunnygirl crawled on top of Mistress Phantom slowly, her body shaking nervously as she rubbed the top of her cock against the wet folds of the busty woman. The Dark Mother smiled at Ecstasy’s caution, how child-like she was now, so submissive and willing to do anything for her mother. It was times like this that Mistress Phantom allowed herself to be penetrated, loving that she was in complete control of things. She looked up at the bunnygirl and kissed her lips softly before placing a hand on her bottom, slowly easing her into her cunt with a wet sliding noise. Both women moaned in pleasure as their bodies melded together. Ecstasy shook with a mix of pleasure and fear, the expression on her face almost more pleasurable than the feeling of her massive cock sliding up into Mistress Phantoms pussy.

            “Mmmmm, yes, that’s a good girl, now, slide your cock all the way into Mothers pussy. And don’t be afraid, Mother isn’t gonna break.” she whispered soothingly to Ecstasy while stroking her face tenderly.

            “Unnn, mom... mommy... it’s... it’s so... tight... and hot!!” Ecstasy moaned as she pushed in deeper on her own, nine inches of her cock already inside the other woman and still more to go. Already her thick length had formed a lump in Mistress Phantoms belly, the lump slowly becoming a tent as the bunnygirls cock slid in farther, pushing through her cervix and into her womb, “My cock... my cock feels like its melting....” Ecstasy moaned as she began humping Mistress Phantom slowly. “It feels so good!”

            “Ahhh, yes, that’s my girl, keep fucking your mother like that...” Mistress Phantom purred, savoring the feel of a cock within her own pussy, and such a large one as well. The last time she’d felt something this long and thick was from Prince Albert, one of her prize stallions in the stables of the West Wing of the castle.

            Ecstasy was panting now as she continued to thrust her hips, her mind lost in a sea of pleasure that knew no end. She moaned and whimpered as her breasts rubbed against Mistress Phantoms producing the most delightful of sensations. “Oh.... Mother.....” she moaned as she began to speed up her thrusts, unable to control herself, “Feels so good...”

            Smiling, Mistress Phantom wrapped her long well toned legs around the bunnygirls waist, preventing her for pulling out completely, “Mmmm, Yes, that’s it baby, you’re making Mother feel so good...!” she moaned as she felt her own orgasm building up inside her, “Don’t stop now, keep going, fuck me with all your lust and give me your cum!!!” she panted, while cinching her legs tighter, drawing Ecstasy in deep.

            Ecstasy panted hard, her tongue hanging from her lips like a bitch in heat as she pounded her cock in and out with wild abandon, her body moving completely to Dark Mothers will as she climaxed, the feeling of orgasm so intense that she thought she might die from it as she leaned her head back and cried out, “MOTHER!!!!!”

            Mistress Phantom moaned with the bunnygirl, her breasts spraying twin streams of milk out as she came at the same instant, bathing the youma in her lactose. She savored the pleasure of cumming from being penetrated and leaned her head back against the pillows as Ecstasy collasped on top of her, completely spent as her cock sprayed a near endless stream of cum into her womb. The purple haired woman grinned, enjoying the feeling of her stomach swelling to contain the cum. She briefly considered allowing herself to become pregnant with the youma’s child, but decided against it for now. Better to have Chloe or Elaine bare such an offspring first, to see how well the genetics mixed before carrying a child herself. For now though, she just enjoyed the warm feeling of so much sperm filling her belly as she stroked Ecstasy’s hair slowly. When the bunnygirls orgasm had finally abated nearly twenty minutes later, Ecstasy pulled out slowly and watched as her cum drained from Dark Mothers pussy.

            “I’m sorry mother, I... I didn’t mean to cum inside...” she said bashfully.

            Mistress Phantom only smiling and pulled her head down to her bosom once agin, “That’s alright child, Mother isn’t mad at you. Does my little bunny feel better now?” Ecstasy nodded and she smiled, continuing to stroke her long blonde hair, “Good, sleep now, mother will still be here when you wake up.”

            Ecstasy cooed like a child and nodded. Closing her all blue eyes, the bunnygirl laid her head against the other womans breasts and feel into a deep dreamless sleep.

***

            Nail Kaiser walked down a darkened hall of the palace, intent on spending the night with Dark Mother. While most of the bruises and lacerations had yet to fully heal, her burning libido was keeping her from sleeping. Of course, the best remedy was a good romp followed by some of Mother’s warm milk. Just the thought of that causing the growing wetness between her legs to slide down the inside of her thighs.

            Reaching the door to Mother’s quarters she slowly turned the knob, then noticed that it was locked. Trying it a couple more times, without anymore luck, the dark skinned girl frowned as she tried to figure it out. To the best of her recollection Dark Mother had never locked her door, no matter who was in there with her. Placing her ear to the door she could hear someone inside gasping, and frowned as she realized that it was the voice of the bunnygirl from earlier.

            “Looks like it’s on to Plan B,” she said with a sigh as she turned and headed back down the hall.

            For what seemed like an hour she wandered about the palace, unable to find anyone to sate her burning hunger. It seemed like the exhibition had taken more out of the palace’s inhabitants than previously expected. She stopped in the middle of a darkened hallway and looked out the window, another sigh passing her lips. Having run out of options she figured that she would just have to go to bed frustrated for the first time since she came here. Standing up tall she stretched, causing her large breasts to jiggle in the process. Preparing to head back she noticed a door at the end of the long hall, one that she had never noticed before.

            “Well... since I’m already here...,” she shrugged as she walked down the hall. The hall seemed to only get darker the further she went down, and it struck her who had to be staying here. Even though he was openly terrifying and a lot more sadistic than she was used to, she couldn’t say that she hadn’t enjoyed it all. Besides, sometimes it was far more fun to play the submissive.

            Stopping in front of the door, she tilted her head to one side as she looked over the markings on it. Unlike everything else in the palace, full of images of extreme hedonism, this door was covered with images of various demons performing extremely vicious actions on women. While very disturbing, Nail felt a shiver run down her spine. The burning lust inside her increased as she reached for the knob, dead set on having a repeat of dinner. Licking her lips, she turned the knob, feeling that it wasn’t locked.

            Suddenly, she felt herself being lifted off the ground, the world flipping in a split second. The shock took the air out of her lungs as the world around her went white and she briefly went limp. A shooting pain ran from the back of her head as she groaned, unsure of what happened. Her movements felt sluggish as her half-lidded eyes slowly scanned around for some sign of her attacker, yet she was still unable to defend herself. She was certain that she had at the least sustained a concussion, but wasn’t sure if there was anything to go with that.

            “Wha... what...,” she gasped out weakly.

            “No one touches my master...,” a sultry voice said as the toes of a boot lowered over Nail’s throat.

            A gurgle escaped Nail’s throat as her eyes trained upwards to take in her attacker. Above her stood a redhead in a skintight black outfit, her eyes glowing in the darkness. The woman’s face was contorted in anger, clearly about something Nail had done, making the already cold hallway even more inhospitable. A sound split the air as a long blade pointed directly at Nail’s quivering pupil.

            “I’m going to enjoy this...,” the redhead smiled, baring her fangs in the process. Removing the pressure on the dark-skinned girl’s throat the redhead knelt down on top of her, pinning down her arms beneath her powerful legs. The blade from before retracted as she grabbed Nail’s hair with both hands and pulled her toward her. Bringing their faces together, Nail could smell flowers and something she couldn’t quite place. The redhead let out a cool breath on Nail’s cheek, and lightly traced her fangs along it. “Are you afraid,” the redhead whispered. “Good. You kind is easier to hold down that way...”

            Without further hesitation, the redhead sank her fangs deep into Nail Kaiser’s throat. Nail gasped at the cold sensation running through her as her blood was slowly drained from her. She shuddered at the sensation, actually finding sexual pleasure in her current predicament. She bucked her hips and struggled as the redhead moaned slightly, sucking a bit deeper on her. With another shudder Nail let out a long moan as her body was wracked with orgasm.

            Without saying another word the redhead released Nail and stood up, looking down on the shivering girl. Running her eyes up and down the girl’s body, the redhead sneered for a moment and spit some of the blood she had taken back onto her victim. With that done she sensually sauntered back into the darkness, leaving Nail in a lewd position before the still unopened door.

***

            “Ahhcoo!!!!” Mihoshi sneezed as she shivered under the thick parka she wore within the Siberian Complex. The building was small, barely the size of a small apartment. Privacy was a luxury that was nonexistent, and the cold outside seemed to permeate through the brick and steel walls, making it constantly chilly dispite the best efforts of the heating system.

            “Mihoshi, I swear, one more sneeze and it’ll be your last!” Illyana yelled from the next room. The pale skinned woman turned to glare at her from the doorway, her dark green eyes staring at her like razors. “If you’re cold, then warm yourself up like we showed you and get back to work!”

            Illyana was taller than Mihoshi, with skin almost as white as the snow outside, and platinum blonde hair that was like a mirror when viewed at the right angle. She was the leader of the base and had been riding Mihoshi ever since she’d woken up here. Having shoved a paper with her orders in her face, giving her a moment to read it, then telling her to get to work. The other two women here were Catherine and Nikita, both of them very quite, obviously cowed into Illyana’s servitude.

            Catherine was a red haired beauty with matching soft red eyes, in the months since coming here, Mihoshi had spoken to her only once, the girl not able to speak Japanese very well. Catherine was in charge of the electronic monitoring equipment, keeping everything running even when the cold made the motherboards so brittle that the slightest jolt would break them.

            Nikita had deep black hair and golden eyes the color of the whiskey she always seemed to be drinking. Nikita was their communications expert, maintaining the lines between the small outpost and the city several hundred miles away. Mihoshi shivered again and rubbed her arms over her body rapidly, trying to warm herself up, “Ahcoo!!!” she sneezed again.

            THWACK!!!!!

            Mihoshi froze in place, her clear blue eyes wide like a dear caught in headlights. Barely an inch from the right side of her face, a nine inch Bowie knife had imbedded itself into the wall behind her. Along the dark skinned girls cheek, a thin red line opened up and bled slowly.

            “What... did... I... tell... you?” Illyana asked dangerously slow.

            Tears welled up in Mihoshi’s eyes as she leaned her head back and cried, “Wahhhh, I miss Kiyone!!!!”

***

            Sitting in the seat of her car, Detective Sargent Kiyone felt a deep shiver running down her spine. The blue haired woman shook it off and synched the mustard yellow trench coat she wore a bit tighter around her body. She was parked outside the First Bank of Chaos in downtown Kyoto, there had been a series of robberies in the area, and what few witnesses that came forward claimed that the thieves were actually a pair of Youma! While Kiyone didn’t want to dismiss the claims off hand, she still couldn’t believe that any of the youma could bring themselves to common robbery. So far there had been two bank robberies, and a series of cat burglaries involving rare gems on display in Museums, as well as one convenience store robbery. The last on the list was what made Kiyone want to question the youma on their whereabouts, as the clerk, a young woman in her late teens, had been found stripped of her clothes and thoroughly fucked. Kiyone couldn’t say Rape, as such a thing wasn’t exactly a crime here.

            “It ceases to be rape when the so-called victim becomes consensual.” her Captain had explained. And while it didn’t exactly sit well with her, it was the law, and even slightly hypocritical, it still beat being partnered with Mihoshi. Kiyone checked her watch, just a little after three o’clock, she’d check in with the station in another five minutes and then head off to another location until she was called.

            When the banks alarm sounded. A loud ringing noise that was quickly followed by her radio dispatcher. “All units in the vicinity and all units able to respond, 211 in progress at First Bank of Chaos on 32^nd street in Kyoto. Suspects are armed and considered extremely—“ Kiyone didn’t stick around long enough to hear the rest of the message, practically flying out of her car, stun stick in hand and placing her matching yellow hat over her head. She would have liked to been able to keep her old Pulse Blaster, but all lethal projectile weapons were outlawed. The stun stick was able to fire an electric charge that would stun a target, but the range was limited. It was best used at close range and placed in contact with the body. Kiyone remembered an old American movie with similar weapons, but the name eluded her at the moment.

            The blue haired woman ran across the street, her long yellow coat trailing out behind her. Her shoes smacked loudly against the pavement as she saw the two thieves escaping the building just as the first few patrol cars began arriving on scene. She hardly believed her eyes when she saw them, it really was two youma! The first was a foxgirl, one with two tails coming out a hole in the gray slacks she wore, with a blue button up shirt, yellow tie, and red jacket. In one hand she held a modified Luger hand gun, the weapons altered to fire non-lethal stunner rounds that she discharged several times into the building. In the other hand, she held a large burlap sack with a green Dollar Sign stenciled onto it. Kiyone resisted the urge to roll her eyes at the bad cliche.

            The second suspect, was a blonde haired and black furred catgirl dressed in gray samurai robes and carrying a pair of swords in her hands. Dispite the outfits, both were recognizable enough. Kiyone raised her stun stick and called out, “Freeze!”

            Turning, the foxgirl blinked her golden brown eyes and twirled the luger in her hand, “Well, that was fast, usually we’re long gone by the time you show up.” she said, her voice having that drawl of an Osakan accent. Her tone was one of surprise, but not fear, meaning no respect for the law. It infuriated Kiyone as she switched her stunner up to its highest setting, the wand making an audible humming sound as its power was raised.

            “Kitsune, rinno ib, drana’mm pa suna uv dras yho sehida huf!” the catgirl called out.

            The foxgirl turned to her companion and nodded, though Kiyone hadn’t understood a word, the situation they were in was enough for her to get the jist of it. The catgirl obviously wanted to escape from here before back up could arrive. “Hold it right there, Mitsune Konno, Water Knight Rikku!” she shouted as she took several steps forward, “That’s right, I know who you both are!”

            Kitsune smiled and let Kiyone get into arms length of her before she fired her Luger. The stunning bolt hit Kiyone in her hand and instantly numbed it, making her drop the stun wand. The blonde foxgirl then pulled the officer into a deep kiss that lasted several seconds before she shoved her away. Total surprise had kept Kiyone from reacting before she was shoved away. “Mmm, too bad, we gotta go, so we’ll have to continue this another time todolu.” Kitsune said with a laugh before she ran down to join Rikku on a hover bike, one of the Al Bhed vehicles that were starting to come into the market. The two of them then shot down the road, barreling through the handful of police cars that were just now arriving on scene and leaving them far behind before they could turn to pursue.

            Growling, Kiyone got to her feet and flexed her hand several times, working to get feeling back into it, “I swear Kitsune, I’ll put you behind bars if it’s the last thing I do!” she shouted.

***

            Leaning back from the kotatsu, Sasami yawned softly before closing her textbooks, her homework finally finished. “Ahh, finally, I didn’t think I’d ever finish!” she said softly before turning to look over at Saturn who stood in the small kitchen, a chef’s knife in her furred hand as she chopped up an onion to go in the stew that was going to be tonights dinner. Sliding out from under the warm table, Sasami instantly felt the chill in the air. Winter was fast approaching and though they did have a heater, it often blew the breakers when used while the other electronics were in use, so they only turned it on at night before bed.

            Hopping from foot to foot, Sasami quickly found a pair of slippers and put them on, the chilly floor like ice on her toes. “Whew, I’m glad you brought home the kotatsu, where’d you get it?” she asked as she walked into the kitchen and began selecting some herbs and spices to go into the steaming pot on the stove.

            Saturn smiled at her, “Michiru-mama’s slave Mutsumi gave it to me, said something about knowing what it’s like to study in a cold apartment.”

            “Mutsumi’s a slave?” Sasami asked, blinking her gentle pink eyes. She’d only met Saturns adoptive family a couple of times, the foxgirl opting to live here in the city with her rather than in the outskirts with them. Though from what she understood, even before the Great Change, Saturn spent most of her time in the palace for some reason, she didn’t like to talk about it and often changed the subject when it came up.

            The foxgirl nodded, “Yeah, Michiru-mama claimed her on our first trip to another world, she’s been at her side ever since. That baby factory is a little odd, but she’s sweet, and Michiru-mama treats her like family. Her position is really more of a title than anything else, the semantics of it are confusing at best.” she explained as she finished with the onion and scooped up the chopped bits and dumped them into the pot. She then went over to check on the steaming vegetables while Sasami added some spices to the pot.

            “Well, I should still thank her next time I see her.” Sasami said.

            Saturn nodded again and looked down at the vegetables, they were almost ready. It was Friday finally, and the weekend was more than welcome to the foxgirl. They were planning to meet up with Sakura, Tomoyo, and Shinobu tomorrow and go to the movies, and would have gone tonight, but Tomoyo had just gotten over a cold and needed some more rest. So Saturn had decided to just spend the night with Sasami and have a nice dinner with her.

            The two of them working together quickly finished preparing the stew and Sasami broke out a pair of bowls as they sat down to eat. Saturn broke apart a pair of disposable chopsticks and picked out a chunk of meat in the stew, smiling at the spicy taste as she popped it into her mouth. She chewed slowly and looked across the small table to Sasami. The blue haired girl looked off to the window that looked out onto the streets below. Her dreams had been coming less often now, but she still had them from time o time, waking up in a cold sweat and shaking from some of them.

            Saturn felt for her and reached a hand over to squeeze hers. Sasami turned back to her and smiled at her kindness. Smiling back, Saturn got up suddenly and went into the kitchen. She returned a moment later with a white ceramic bottle and a pair of tiny cups. “Lookie what I snagged from Haruka-papa’s special cabinet.” she said with a grin as she dangled the bottle of sake playfully.

            Sasami’s pink eyes went wide at the sight of the bottle, she’d never drunk before, but had often wondered what adults saw in alcohol. Saturn continued to grin as it handed the blue haired girl one of the small cup and poured some of the clear but odd smelling liquid into it. She then poured herself a cup and held it up.

            “Kampai!” they said together before drinking. Both of them went wide eyed at the same time and began coughing in unison a moment later.

            “Smooth...” Saturn said, her voice a harsh rasp as she fought against the burning sensation in her mouth.

            Sasami coughed a few more times and waited for the worst of the feeling to pass before she tried speaking, “And people drink this willingly?” she asked, wrinkling her nose at the taste.

            Coughing once more, Saturn spoke again, her voice better than it was a moment before, “I think we’re supposed to down it fast, and not let it linger on the tongue.” she said.

            Strange as it was, the concept made sense to Sasami and she held out her cup for a refill. Saturn poured them both another glass, they toasted again and drank more quickly this time. The sake had less of a punch the second time, but was still warm on the mouth. And Sasami could feel her inside starting to warm a bit as her head became slightly fuzzy.

            An hour later found Sasami leaning her head down on the table as Saturn lay on the floor a few feet away. Both girl felt slightly dizzy and a bit giddy as the empty sake bottle rolled off the table and thumped on the floor. Sasami sighed softly as she looked down at Saturn. The foxgirl had stripped off what little clothing she wore, that being the apron she had on when she was cooking earlier. Often she didn’t wear clothes in the house and Sasami had grown accustomed to her naked body long ago. Sometimes she’d walk around naked as well, but the chill of the winter air had her dressed in a set of wool pajamas. “Must be nice to have fur to keep you warm...” Sasami managed to say without slurring.

            “Mmm hmm, getz a wittle warm un the ‘ummer, but iz okay...” Saturn said her words slurred badly. She remembered hearing Ami say something about alcohol having less effect on a youma, but given the way she felt now, the blue furred catgirl might have been a liiiitle off. Saturn giggled for no reason and turned her all purple eyes to look at Sasami.

            She stared back at her with an unreadable emotion in her eyes as she asked, “Hotaru, have you ever kissed anyone before?” she asked, then added quickly, “Someone that wasn’t in your family?” as she’d seen Saturn kissing other youma deeply many times. And while she’d seen the foxgirl having sex with Sakura on more than one occasion, she’d never seen her actually kiss the horny little brunette.

            Saturn actually had to think on that before she answered. It would have been easier if her head wasn’t buzzing like a swarm of bees were inside it, but the memories came to her slowly. She remembered sharing numerous light, deep, and passionate kisses with her fellow youma, whom she considered all a part of her family. She had forcibly kissed a handful of girls before raping them, but that didn’t really count, not in the way she thought Sasami meant. Sakura maybe, but no, not really. “Not really..” she answered, actually feeling a little sad at the admission.

            “Wanna kiss me?” Sasami asked in a quiet and subdued tone.

            Saturn sat up a bit too quickly and wobbled slightly as her head felt like it was spinning. When the worst of the dizziness had passed, she looked over to Sasami with wide purple eyes. The blue haired girl looked at her, her expression between neutral and curious. She was waiting for the foxgirls answer.

            “S.. Sure..” she managed to say without slurring. She then crawled on all fours over to the table, her long bushy tail wagging behind her as she moved to sit on her knees next to Sasami. The pink eyes girl sat up and leaned over to Saturn, she smiled and leaned forward as well, her pink lips pressing to Sasamis. Her lips were warm, and soft, they felt like velvet almost as Saturn inched in a bit closer and slowly wrapped her arms around Sasami. She felt the young girl melting into her arms as she deepened the kiss. Saturn felt her lips parting and opened her own mouth as well, her tongue lanced out and met with Sasami’s. The blue haired girl shivered slightly, nervous as she felt Saturn’s tongue rubbing against her own. The foxgirl heard the softest moan emerge from Sasami’s throat as she pulled her in closer, their budding breasts rubbed against one anothers through the think barrier of Sasamis PJ’s.

            Smiling against her lips, Saturn began to lean forward, easing Sasami down onto her back. The girl yielded to her and laid back on the soft mats of the apartment floor, her breaths became slightly heavier as Saturn gently broke the kiss and pulled away slowly. A thin rope of their mixed saliva connected their mouths for an instant before it broke and vanished. Saturn looked down into Sasami’s partially closed eyes, they looked back up at her with a shimmering look that had long ago become familiar to the foxgirl.

            Desire.

            But this wasn’t like all of the other times, this wasn’t the raw lust and need for cock that many girls showed her, no, this was more of a need for warmth. The warmth of another body against hers, pushing away the cold and filling her with heat. Sailor Saturn was happy to give that to her as she kissed Sasami once again and began unbuttoning her pajamas. She felt Sasami wrap her arms around her waist as they kissed, hugging her close. She cooed softly against her lips and pulled away so that she could pull open her top gently.

            Sasami’s skin was creamy and smooth, without a single blemish, and though Saturn had seen her naked many times, this time sent a shiver of arousal through her. Her cock emerged from its sheath with a wet sliding sound and stood out bright red against the white patch of fur that ran over the lower end of her torso. The blue haired girl looked down at the long and thick canine rod. It reflected in her eyes as she nervously reached a hand up to touch it, but stopped at the last moment.

            “It’s okay,” Saturn whispered into her ear, “You can touch it...”

            Nodding, Sasami ran her hand over the smooth rod, it was warm and felt slightly sticky, but it felt hard to the touch, the skin yielding to her fingers only slightly. She heard saturn moan softly at her touch and she began to run her finger tips up and down the twelve inch length. “It feels hot..” she whispered.

            Saturn responded by kissing the top of her head gently and began pulling down Sasami’s pajama bottoms slowly. The blue haired girl offered no resistence, though she couldn’t help but feel nervous. She’d lost her virginity in a temple ceremony like many other girls her age, but she still never really considered herself ‘experienced’ at this sort of thing. Saturn finished pulling her PJ’s off and tossed them aside, they landed silently on the floor a few feet away and the foxgirl knelt her head down between Sasami’s legs.

            The blue haired girl moaned in pleasure and arched her back, her eyes closing as Saturn’s tongue played over her hairless pussy slowly. The foxgirl licked her cunt in long slow strokes, sending ripples of pleasure unlike anything Sasami had ever felt before.

            She panted and moaned softly, her body shaking as Saturn worked her tongue in and out of her little pink hole. Saturn savored the sweet taste of Sasami’s juices, wanting them to be flowing nice and easy when she went into her. With all the girls she’d been with in the almost five years since the Great Change, Sailor Saturn knew what places to lick in order to get a girls juices flowing hard.

            It didn’t take long to make Sasami cry out in orgasm as her tongue lapped away at her now puffy pink folds. Saturn smiled and drank in the small flood of vaginal juices that washed over her. She then lifted her head from between the girls legs, smiling down at her and licking her lips. She spread Sasami’s legs apart a bit more as she moved her cock into position.

            “Will it... hurt?” Sasami panted out.

            “No, I won’t let it.” Saturn whispered back as she slowly pushed her cock inside. It slid in easily, Sasami’s pussy yielding to her canine cock and accepting its thick length into her. Both girls moaned in pleasure as Saturn began humping her slowly, her cock sliding in and out of Sasami’s hole with wet squishing noises that couldn’t be heard over their combined cries of pleasure.

            “Oh... so... big...” Sasami panted as she felt Saturns huge cock pumping in and out of her. The foxgirl had lifted up Sasami’s left leg and began pounding into her harder. She could feel herself floating in a sea of pure ecstasy as she laid on her side while Saturn fucked her. It all felt so good, she never wanted it to end. She could feel Saturn inside her, inside her! Every thrust of the foxgirls cock made her moan a little louder as she felt its tips bumping against something inside her. Saturn panted and groaned as she began pushing harder, and Sasami opened her pink eyes to look down at the bulge in her belly that marked where Saturns thick rod was. She moaned again as she felt something open within her and Saturns cock sank all the way into her pussy! The feeling of it all inside was nearly maddening as she leaned her head back and moaned with the foxgirl.

            The two of them soon changed positions again, Sasami getting up on all fours as Saturn took her from behind. She’d seen her doing it this way with Sakura most often, and now she finally understood why. “Ahhh, Hotaru.... so good!!!!” she moaned in ecstasy as she humped herself back against the foxgirl, “Don’t stop, please don’t stop...!” she begged as Saturn continued pounding into her this way for nearly an hour.

            “Sa..sa..MIII!!!!” Saturn howled in ecstasy as she rammed her entire length into her, the head of her cock breaching her womb once again. The knot at the base of her cock quickly expanded, locking the two of them together as her cum surged forth, flooding into Sasami’s womb. Sasami squealed in pleasure with her as she climaxed once again. The foxgirl had lost track of Sasami’s orgasms around about the ninth, but she didn’t care now as she felt her own orgasm filling her with pleasure, and filling Sasami with cum.

            It took several minutes, but Sasami’s belly began to stretch, expanding outwards to contain Saturns cum as it filled her. Her swollen knot left the spunk no where to escape, so it pooled inside the panting girl as they both fell onto their left side. Sasami panted slowly, her mind still lost in an orgasmic high as Saturn reached over to the nearby futons and grabbed the quilt that Ecstasy had given her as a gift some years before the Great Change. She pulled it over hers and Sasami’s sweaty body. It would be quite some time before she could pull her cock out, by then Sasami would look very pregnant, and though the chance was slim, she might get that way from this little adventure. Saturn doubted it though, and didn’t let her thoughts turn to the fact that out of all the youma, she was the only one not to sire a single child yet.

            She hugged Sasami close, and the blue haired girl whimpered softly as she began to drift off to sleep. Saturn ran her black furred hand over the girls swollen belly and smiled, it was still nice to pretend she knocked up girls, she thought as she gently humped the girl in her sleep, stirring the cum around inside her as they lay there together. There’d be a mess to clean up later when she could finally pull out, but she didn’t mind, for the moment, she just savored the feeling of being with Sasami so intimately, the fact that the girl had been willing made it all the more special to the foxgirl.

~End Tenchi Transitions~

Al Bhed Translations: (In order of appearance)

“Come on beautiful, lets go have some fun!”

“That’s not likely gonna happen, those two really are cat and dog in the more literal sense.”

“Hence why I say it in my own tongue.”

“Kitsune, hurry up, there’ll be more of them any minute now!”

Enjoy the story?

Want a chapter by chapter update on the next one?

Want to see artwork from the series?

Then go to: http://www.smartgroups.com/groups/transitions

Next Series: SeeD Transitions (Final Fantasy 8)